WMBBBBBBBBBBIBM 



1*9 



m 



\m 

m 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 






18 UNITED STATES OF AMER T 0A. i 



) \\ 



THE 



\m\ ^formation fjfatamtt 



RELIGIOUS, SOCIAL, AND POLITICAL ASPECTS : 

EMBODYING 

A COMPENDIOUS AND CONSECUTIVE HISTORY OF IRELAND'S EARLY 

CHURCH, ITS FALL, AND EVERY MISSIONARY ORGANISATION 

WHICH HAS LABOURED UP TO THE PRESENT TLME 

TO RESTORE ITS PRISTINE PURITY. 



$&it§ practical Inferences. 



BY J. G. MAC WALTER, 

OF THE " WARDER" AVE "DUBLIN EVENING HERALD" NEWSPAPERS. 



44 The ransomed of the Lord shall return, and come to Zion with songs and 
everlasting joy upon their heads : they shall obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow 
and sighirjg shall flee away." — Isaiah, xxxv. 10. 



DUBLIN : 
GEORGE HERBERT, 117, GRAFTON-STREET. 

LONDON : SEELEYS, AND HAMILTON, ADAMS, AND CO. 
EDINBURGH : W. OLIPHANT AND SON. 

1852. 



YERY REY. RICHARD MURRAY, D.D., 



DEAN A_NT> TICAE-GSNERAL OF ASDiGH, 



Wt)i$ Volume, 



Sketching the History of our National Church, and detailing the 
Events and Circumstances of the 

|ris| IWflrumttw SWemeitf, 

:.With Yrhich, for the last Half Century, he has been prominently and 
honourably connected). 



IS* MOST RESPECTFULLY INSCRIBED 



BY THE AUTHOB. 



A WORD TO THE SUBSCRIBERS. 



It was my intention to publish a full list of the names of those 
who substantially countenanced the proposal to write the fol- 
lowing "History of the Irish Church and Reformation Move- 
ment." The size to which the work has unexpectedly extended 
would now, however, render the accomplishment of that design 
particularly inconvenient. It will not on that account, I appre- 
hend, be considered that my gratitude to them is in any degree 
defective. In having performed, to the best of my ability, and with 
unceasing care, the promises expressed in the prospectus of the 
work, I hope I shall have done all that the subscribers could 
expect. I am, nevertheless, deeply sensible of their disinterested 
kindness in coming forward, in hundreds more than 1 had calcu- 
lated on, to encourage an unknown and untried author. 

"While thus generally returning thanks to each and all, I feel 
bound to an especial acknowledgment of the great generosity of 
some individuals, whom, however, I shall not name, lest in doing 
so I may be accused of detracting from that respect which I pro- 
fess to all. The list includes many distinguished names from 
amongst the Peers and Church dignitaries of the United King- 
dom. It also contains those of a host of illustrious Clergymen 
and Members of the House of Commons, as well as a vast num- 
ber of individuals of rank and influence. 



VI A WORD TO THE SUBSCRIBERS. 

My most anxious, and perhaps presumptuous, desire now is, 
that all those who have generously interested themselves on 
behalf of the book which they are here presented with, may not 
find just reason to regret the exertions they at first made. 

J. G. Mac W. 



PREFACE. 



1 Prove all things ; hold fast that which is good. v — 1 Thess. v. 21. 



Ireland, from being a Pagan, became a Christian nation. 
From pure Christianity, " the Island of Saints" lapsed into 
Roman Catholicism. And from a long subjection to Romanism, 
it is but now really emerging. 

When Pagan power perished throughout the land, the terrific 
gloom its presence had maintained steadily vanished. Influenced 
by the salutary teachings of " Gospel truth," Ireland soon start- 
ed into a worthy and proud pre-eminence amongst nations. But, 
when a corrupt and denationalising religion again crept upon her 
bosom, Ireland toppled rapidly down, and was crushed beneath 
wretchedness more withering, and torments more treacherous, 
than she had ever experienced before her elevation to unsullied 
Christianity. 

These, though concisely stated, are yet startling truths which 
history reveals, and they constitute the " matter " of the present 
volume. My mind viewed them at first with honest horror. But 
there they were intelligibly written upon the accredited pages and 
faithful records of the past. However unpalatable, they were 
facts — and, however reluctantly, I was forced to accept them in 
their integrity. 

It may be necessary to explain why i" felt this horror — why to 
me these facts were so disagreeable. It would be sufficient to 
reply that I was born, reared, and lived at the time a professor 
of that religion which history painted in such distressing colours 
before me. But I shall also add, as not apart from the subject, 
what accident, or rather Providence, brought me thus in contact 
with historical subjects of so great moment : 



V11 * PREFACE. 

A few years ago, while on a visit in this city with an Aunt, I 
conceived the perhaps childish notion of writing a " historical 
fiction," tending to illustrate accurately the feelings, manners, 
and customs which prevailed in Ireland about the time of the 
" Invasion." History became, of course, a most necessary study. 
In order to procure the best advantage in that line, a friend- 
then so, at least — obtained for me daily admission to the Royal 
Irish Academy, where I could use any book in the library. Other 
extensive repositories of the most valuable historical books were 
also within my reach. Thus enabled, I went on with the " his- 
torical fiction," the nearly complete MS. of which is yet in my 
possession. The description I attempted bore the stamp of a 
mind stored with long-rooted enmity against Saxons, to whose 
invasion of Ireland I piously ascribed all her miseries. I had 
ever been accustomed to picture Roman Catholic priests as pa- 
ragons of pure piety — as anti-persecutionists — as men in whom 
patriotism was paramount — as men never identified with suffering 
unless as sufferers — with rebellion, unless as the promoters of jus- 
tice and peace. The Church of which they were ministers ap- 
peared to me as the spotless mother of stainless sons. But 
the unprejudiced perusal of impartial history began to evolve 
an idea opposed to all this — such an idea as I never before for a 
moment entertained. I soon found that, in every sense of the 
word, the contemplated narrative would have been a mass of real 
fiction if penned without having consulted fair historians, and 
while my feelings were charged with the deceptive sentiments 
of an erroneous teaching. 

A person who always regarded the English invasion to be as 
hateful to Rome as it was to Ireland, could not see unmoved 
that it was the actual result of Rome's own selfish plots. He who 
religiously believed that the Pope held an uninterrupted sway in 
this country, from St. Patrick's days down, could not find with 
pleasure that papal influence and doctrines were perfect strangers 
in the country up to that period from which her miseries are 
generally dated — the twelfth century. He who always connected 
Rome and her priests with piety, philanthropy, and nationality, 
could not easily look on one as the nurse and the others as 
meek practisers of deep deceit, utter selfishness, and anti-nation- 



PREFACE. IX 

ality. After some time, I concluded that either history is false, 
or Rome has created and nurtured all our national miseries. 

From this train of thought I was led to another of a more 
solemn nature, which being purely polemical, I do not purpose 
introducing here. I shall, however, remark, that history did 
much to direct and foster the fresh feelings which crowded upon 
me. But He who cast me thus simply upon the track of truth, 
provided the amplest means to sustain and satisfy inquiries, so 
providentially aroused within one who before shuddered to ques- 
tion Rome's truth or purity. The letters of " A True Catho- 
lic," for instance, on more than one occasion met my view, and 
under singular circumstances. Controversial pamphlets, con- 
versations, and sermons, were not, happily, during my time, of 
that scarcity which those who lived before me must have re- 
gretted. After long, and deep, and prayerful reflection, I availed 
myself of all these. And I found that, as in the position Rome 
and history stood to each other regarding practice, so also, if the 
Bible be true, Rome in doctrine is false. 

In this way was accomplished that work which has driven me 
to sunder all earthly ties, in order to bind a heavenly one with 
Christ. 

The historical facts which were disclosed, and the impressions 
they made upon me by the course of inquiry thus brought about, 
are as succinctly as possible laid before the reader in this volume. 

In detailing, as a Protestant, the several events connected with 
this most serious department of history, I have not forgotten 
what is due to the feelings of those who yet are what I was ; nor 
have I failed to confine myself to the narration of matters for 
which most unquestionable authority exists. In all cases, I have, 
suffered the effect of our woes and national degradation to point 
of itself to its direct cause, without any laboured effort on my 
part. Roman Catholic writers have been regularly appealed to 
on the subjects detailed, and their opinions are faithfully re- 
corded. 

History is most explicit in depicting the many phases through 
which poor Ireland has passed. I regret to know that too many 
even now are unacquainted with the particulars of these transi- 
tions. Few Roman Catholics will be disposed, at first, to believe 
that the great originator of our worst calamities was Rome — 



X PREFACE. 

that the fomenter of our most disastrous disturbances was and 
is Rome — that the blight to our national and political health was 
and is Rome — that the encourager of treason against our dearest 
interests was and is Rome. Yet this fact is too palpably plain. 
But, more miserable still, the pernicious policy which dictated all 
Rome's deceiving acts, was sheer selfishness. And this has been 
undetected, for a very logical reason : — INo Roman Catholic " is 
suffered to seek historical truth," only in the same cautious man- 
ner that he is bound to receive religion — through the medium of 
those partisan authors, sanctioned by " the Church." Some, 
who would clandestinely search for it, will not encounter the 
expense. Many kindred causes preclude a large portion of Roman 
Catholics knowing anything of true history. Accident, indeed, 
places it before many ; but authority will never place it before 
any. That a fair, but necessarily condensed account of his- 
torical facts, touching the loftiest concerns of life, may not be in 
every respect an unreachable book, I have compiled this. If it 
do not come up to expectation, the sincerity of my purpose has 
nought to account for. I shall only plead guilty to the non-pos- 
session of proper ability for the performance of so serious an 
undertaking. 

The chief title of this volume may, at first, appear not exactly 
appropriate. I believe, however, that it indicates the contents 
fully. Unless the centuries between the twelfth and sixteenth, 
which is the period of deformation, all the other time I have 
written of is, to some extent, connected with Reformation. 

Here I may observe, that a very large portion of this volume 
is devoted to the Reformation Movement, strictly so called. The 
restoration of peace, happiness, and prosperity to this country 
need never be hoped for, I firmly believe, but with the complete 
success of Reformation. History well shows what grounds I have 
for this conclusion. And that fact will also satisfy any person 
why I have taken such pains to detail a movement I look upon 
with so peculiar an interest. 

Lest it may be necessary, I shall here remark, that in relating 
the history of any society, I have wilfully omitted nothing 
material, and of none have I knowingly said too much. Those 
missionary operations which occupy much of my space, to my 
mind, merit more, if it could be apportioned to them. I have, 



PREFACE. XI 

however, I hope, done no Reformation society an injustice, but 
treated all fairly. 

One feature in Ireland's history, not the least remarkable, 
though not the least intelligible, -will be found to be the tenacity 
with which the Irish people clung to the skirts of those who first 
pressed the English yoke upon this country. "When it suited the 
Pope's purpose, rebellion against England was a mighty offence, 
and the people then did not so much regard his humour; but 
when selfishness altered that purpose, peace with England was an 
offence more mighty still, and the people, naturally disliking the 
successful invader, soon made common cause with the principal 
and heartless agent in that invasion. They joined Rome, because 
Rome had then turned upon her former favourite. They alto- 
gether, and perhaps willingly, forgot who had been their real 
enemy, in the fury of a united assault. The delusion grew upon 
the Irish, strengthening with their weakness, and soon taught 
them to venerate those whom a little consideration and a better 
understanding would have caused them to despise. 

Roman Catholics even yet are preyed upon by this delusion, and 
nurture Ireland's most inveterate foe, by countenancing Rome. 
They, in sooth, make a pitiable use of national feeling — so much 
boasted of — by clinging to a system which dethroned the national 
greatness of Ireland. Roman Catholics may, in feeling, but can- 
not, in practice, be national. Protestants, holding the doctrines 
taught in Ireland before Rome robbed her of her religion and 
independence, alone seek her interest in peaceful connexion with 
that country which, too, bore the rule of Rome, until it became 
unendurable. They in practice show that theirs is a genuine na- 
tionality. 

This brief history will also, I hope, explain why so little advance 
in Reformation has been made in Ireland by the professedly 
Reformed Church up to this time. England was to blame ; she 
inflicted upon us, in all its tendencies and qualities, Roman Ca- 
tholicism. That has proved itself an evil of dreadful magnitude. 
She has also, it is true, introduced amongst us a counterpoise to 
this, on account of which we are disposed to look with less anger 
upon her first transgression against our temporal and eternal in- 
terests — she has placed within our reach Reformation. Having 
embraced it fully herself, she had no objection to Ireland going 



Xll PREFACE. 

and doing likewise ; but, by an extraordinary indifference, she 
took no care to herself that we should go and do likewise. 
Through her we obtained the poison ; but when the antidote was 
administered, so many irregularities accompanied the process, 
that its effect was almost void. 

England owes much, very much to Ireland, by imposing upon 
our fathers the fetters of Roman Catholicism, in order to secure 
for herself political dominion in Hibernia. Olden England thus 
stole our best birthright, and has since left us, as a people, reli- 
giously, socially, and politically degraded. By coming in to 
the rescue now, modern England will merely be doing its duty 
towards the Irish nation as becometh Christians, and as be- 
cometh a people who, through their fathers, are deeply indebted 
to us. 

The narrative herewith published will sufficiently convey the 
opinions I entertain regarding the great Evangelisation move- 
ment just going on, and in which England is doing her duty. I 
may here add, as my well-weighed, and, perhaps, not worthless 
conviction, that if no cessation or diminution in the missionary 
operations takes place, all the next, and much of the present ge- 
neration of Irishmen will grow up the inheritors of a peaceful 
land, unclasped Bibles, and unfettered consciences. Our union 
with England will then, at length, be one of real and religious 
sisterhood. Our position will become great and respected — 
morally, socially, and politically. 

The blessings of a merciful Father will be then fully manifested 
upon a repentant nation. Be it so, O Maker and Ruler of " earth 
and all that in it is." 



J. G. MAC WALTER. 



' Warder" Office, 6, Bachelor's-walk. 
Dub in, September, 1852. 



CONTENTS. 



Page. 



CHAPTER I. 

FROM THE FOURTH TO THE NINTH CENTURIES. 

Druidism in Ireland — Christianity's Introduction — The Anti- 
quity of our Church — Palladius from Rome Rejected — Ire- 
land's Churchmen Abroad and at Home — St. Patrick's First 
Visit to Erin — His State and Sentiments — His Second Visit 
and Successful Preaching — Ireland's Ancient Church inde- 
pendent of Rome — Remarkable Vision and its Bearings — Our 
olden Prelates Admonishing Rome's Popes, and Excommuni- 
cating Rome's Church — The Ancient Monasteries as described 
by Roman Catholic Writers — The old Plan of Teaching and 
its Grand Fimdamental — General and Happy Effects of 
Evangelism — Old Ireland's Church purely like the Reformed 
©ne now extending in the country 



CHAPTER II. 

FROM THE NINTH TO THE TWELFTH CENTURIES. 

Papal Plans — The Danish Invasion and its Consequences — First 
Emigration from Ireland — Johannes Scotus as a Saint and 
Sinner — Trait of Infallibility in Rome — Christian Catholicity 
Checked — Progress of Papalisni — Rome's crafty Agents, 
their Work and Worth — Rome ever the same pliant Plotter — 
Aspect of the Church in danger — Efforts to poison Purity 
and how they were met — Malachy, Rome's first Irish Bishop, 
and how he laboured — A Cardinal for the first time in Ire- 
land — The Pall and its History — Ireland's Transition ... 26 



XIV CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER III. 

FROM THE TWELFTH TO THE SIXTEENTH CENTURIES. 



Page. 



Papal Aggression conquering Ireland — The Steel-clad Ministers 
of the Pope and their bleeding Victims, the Irish — Invasion, 
its purpose and effects — Ireland sold to Slavery — The Inva- 
sion supported by the Aggression — Rome's second Irish Pre- 
late — Saints and Martyrs — Ireland's Religion being rapidly 
Romanised — Dreadful state of the Church — Illustrative Inci- 
dents — Extraordinary Stretch of Spiritual Power — How Blas- 
phemy stole in— Atrocious Doings of the falling Clergy — 
England's Rule and Rome's Sway — Rebellion begun — Strange 
Oaths — Rome's Religion Ireland's Ruin ... ... 44 



CHAPTER IV. 

FROM THE BEGINNING TO THE MIDDLE OF THE SIXTEENTH 
CENTURY. 

Hopes, how entertained — Rome has exhausted all respect — 
Chances of Good — Bishop Browne in Dublin — England's pro- 
mises made suspicious by Rome — Great Blow to Papal Power 
— Supremacy Smitten — Historical Errors — Unscrupulous At- 
tempt of Rome to regain Authority — Rebellions blessed and 
supported — First Reforming Visitation — Harassing Hin- 
drances — Titular Bishops foisted upon us — Curious Fact — 
The first Reformation Struggling in the Gloom — Mary calls 
back Error, and Ireland's ^Miseries — Persecution Providentially 
Prevented — Position of our Church and Country ... 70 



CHAPTER V. 

FROM THE YEAR 1559 TO 1603. 

Elizabeth's Accession — Reformation in Dublin — Sham Miracle 

Spread of the Bible — Results of the Movement — All the 

Bishops but two conform —Testimony to this Fact — Great 
Hindrances to a permanent Success — Culpable Indifferentism 
— Strivings of the Papal Party — Cursing Bulls and foul 
"War — Rebellion blessed by Man, blasted by Man's Maker — 
Singular Incident connected with the Armada — A great and 
holy Papal Chief in his true Colours — Education peeping out 

Fresh Wars — Trinity College founded — Vexation to Rome 

— The Titular of Dublin and the Pope's damning Bulls — Ca- 
lumnies refuted — Elizabeth dies ... ... ... 88 



CONTENTS. XV 

CHAPTER VI. 

FROM THE YEAR 1603 TO THE YEAR 1690. 

Page. 
Schemes of Priestcraft withstood by James — The Test Oath — 
Effort to rescue the Church from Ruin — Its wretched Condi- 
tion — Effects of Negligence — A Royal Visitation and its Re- 
sults — The first Irish Parliament and Rome's Agitators — 
" Catholic Rent r — Change in the Papal Policy — The Romish 
Prelatic link broken — Papal Priests of that day described by 

their own Prelate — Clear Summary of the Reign of James I 

Charles and the Graces-— Reformation forwarded by Bishop 
Bedell — A Priest's Sigh on that Prelate's Death — Opposition 
from High Quarters — A Convert's Nobility — The Catholic 
Army — Horrible Cruelties — Dangers and Difficulties of Re- 
formation — A Papal Viceroy like Clarendon — New Individual 
Exertions — James II. destroys all — Protestants Persecuted — 
The Siege of Deny — The coward King defeated, and God's 
Church protected ... ... ... ... 105 

CHAPTER VII. 

FROM THE EIGHTEENTH TO THE NINETEENTH CENTURIES. 

Improvement in Government — Evidences of bad Ecclesiastical 
Management — Picture of the Progress Making — Anne's 
Reign — Godly Efforts in Cavan — Infatuated Indifference of 
the Prelacy — Exertions of individual Ministers — Dangers 
and Difficulties continued — George I. — Bishop King's 
Labours and Feelings — Culpability of the Legislature — 
George II. — Great and Unremedied Irregularities — The Re- 
sult — John Wesley — Extracts from his Journal — Rebellion, 
and how Maintained — Societies formed before the year 1800 125 

CHAPTER VIII. 

FROM THE YEAR 1800 TO 1827. 

The "Union"' — Hope for Ireland — New Societies — Hibernian 
Bible Society — The Sunday School Society — Kildare-place 
Society — Government still blindly Injuring God's Cause — 
The Irish Society Established — Aversion to the English Lan- 
guage — Prejudices Overcome — Proceedings of the Irish So- 
ciety at Kingscourt — The Scripture-Readers' Society — Im- 
portant Resolutions — "VVesleyan Exertions — History of Gideon 
Ouseley ... ... ... ... ... 144 



XVI CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER IX. 

COMMENCING WITH THE YEAR 1827. 

Page. 

Prevalent Superstitions summed up — The Movement at As- 
keaton — Colonisation Constrained — The Dingle Colony fully- 
described — The Church Education Society — History of the 
Ladies' Auxiliary to the Irish Society ... ... 163 

CHAPTER X. 

COMMENCING WITH THE YEAH 1839. 

The Difficulty Solved — Romanism at Kingscourt — Hibernian 
Bible Society — Evidences of the Work's Progress — Ventry — 
History of the Achill Colony — Illustrative Incidents — An 
Alarming Picture reversed — Achill as it is ... ... 187 

CHAPTER XI. 

FROM THE YEAR 1840 TO 1846. 

Clerical Energy aroused — Providential Aid to the Good Cause — 
The Irish Society, Narrative Continued — Example — Lough 
Derg Superstition described — History of the Doon Mission — 
The District as it appeared before, during, and after Opera- 
tions — The Movement in Cork detailed — Sketches of all 
the assisting Societies ... ... ... ... 204 

CHAPTER XII. 

FROM THE YEAR 1846 TO 1852. 

Extended Exertions — Origin of the Irish Church Missions Society 
— Its Rules and Labours — History of the Movement in all 
the Districts occupied by the Society from the commencement 
of operations — Progress and Effects of the Dublin Mission — 
Summary of the whole Agency ... ... ... 231 

CONCLUSION. 

Testimony to the reality of the Work — The Charge of Bri- 
bery refuted — Number of Converts — Influence of Gospel Truth 
considered ... ... ... ... ... 281 



tfjre Srisjr JUfnnmitiira JHnwiit, 



ETC. 

♦"- 



CHAP. I.— CENTURIES IV.-IX. 

IRELAND CHRISTIANIZED— EFFECTS OF EVANGELISM- 
TRUE RELIGION'S RULE. 

Fear not, land ; be glad and rejoice : for the Lord will do great 
things. — Joel, ii. 21. By mercy and truth iniquity is purged; and 
by the fear of the Lord men depart from evil. — Proverbs, xvi. 6. 

The Religion of Ireland, like that of the neighbouring 
countries, before the introduction of Christianity, was 
chiefly Druidic. This imaginative and superstitious 
system vigorously flourished amongst a race not phy- 
sically ill-constituted for its reception, and otherwise 
unprepared for its rejection. Amongst many fanciful 
notions, it inculcated the doctrine of the transmigration 
of souls. Its priests, like those of a modern system (en- 
cumbered with as many doctrinal " mummeries "), as- 
sumed to themselves all power. They exercised, un- 
questioned, a spiritual despotism which deprived their 
votaries of any actual spirit of independence. They 
claimed to be the sole "owners of tradition " and learn- 
ing. They pretended to possess prophetical powers ; 
and, from the absoluteness of their dominion, amassed 
immense wealth. For this purpose they held extensive 
traffic in " holy matters." At times, and very often in- 
fluenced by revengeful motives, they demanded human 
victims, instead of beasts, for sacrifice. They venerated 
wells and trees, and almost deified the mistletoe when 
it became a parasite to the oak. They very much de- 
lighted in leading "hermitical" lives, and in their "vo- 
luntary retreats," away from intercourse with other 

B 



2 IRELAND S ANCIENT CHURCH. 

men, it not unfrequently occurred that the objects of 
their devotion became rocks, streams, and groves, for 
which, in the heat of fanaticism, they generally procured 
" consecration." And, by the way, the manner in which 
historians describe the performance of this, and other of 
their ceremonies, leaves it beyond doubt that they were 
as gorgeous, as full of iC pomp and show," as any modern 
" exquisite " in such matters could desire. For about a 
century the Irish remained in undisturbed subjection to 
Druidism ; as fondly attached to its superstitious princi- 
ples as the most " thorough-going " Roman Catholic can 
be to his- 

There is no distinct proof extant of the particular 
period when Christianity was first introduced into Ire- 
land. The same defect impedes our discovery of the 
favoured instrument. Our country is not, however, sin- 
gular in this respect — a similar mist enshrouds the ad- 
vent of Christianity to Britain, Gaul, Spain ; and even 
parts of Italy, according to Bede (Hist. vol. i. p. 1), 
are not better enlightened on this head, notwithstanding 
their propinquity to the supposed seat of Christian 
knowledge. It is, however, beyond doubt, that the 
Gospel message was known in this country both before 
the arrival of the emissary of Celestine, who was then 
Bishop of Rome, and before that of the heaven-sent 
Patrick. Roman Catholic writers are not behind their 
craft of the Irish or reformed English Churches in ad- 
mitting this. Lanigan, for instance, in the opening part of 
the first volume of his Ecclesiastical History (p. 10), se- 
conds Ware in such an assumption. It appears most ad- 
visable, however, to quote merely a passage from the chro- 
nicle of a celebrated Romish writer named Prosper. He 
states, in the 301st page of the first volume of his work 
(apud H. Canis), recording the events of Celestine's life, 
that — " In a.d. 430, Palladius is ordained by Pope Celes- 
tine, and sent as first bishop to the Scots, believing in 
Christ" — therefore, to the Irish Church, be it ever so 
small. It is, perhaps, necessary to observe, that for a 
considerable period, all writers represented the people of 
this country as retaining the original name of " SGOts." 



EFFECTS OF EVANGELISM. 5 

Harris's Ware (vol. ii. p. 7) fully establishes this ; nor will 
less conclusive information be had from Chalmers's Cole- 
do?iia, vol. i. But that this passage of the historian di- 
rectly refers to Ireland is not now disputed. It is, then, 
manifest that there were in Ireland Christians ; and it is 
as undeniable that those Christians had no dealings with 
Rome, as that they lived without the cognizance of Rome's 
Bishop. There is, moreover, abundant testimony to show 
that Ireland received the Christian light from the East, 
whose Churches denied Rome's supremacy. Romish 
historians, as will be soon discovered, always censured 
our Church for her non-acceptance of Romish customs, 
and studious veneration of those having Eastern origin. 
I may say, for the ancient Irish Church, what St. Cole- 
man said, at the Council of Whitby, in defence of his 
holding the Eastern manner of celebrating Easter : — 
" It was the same which the beloved and blessed Evan- 
gelist, St. John, with all the Churches he did oversee, is 
read to have held." I have not seen an assertion urged 
with much feasibility to prove that Rome exercised 
any spiritual sway over, or had any intimate knowledge 
of our ancient Christian Church. She had, in fact, no- 
thing whatever to do with it. But she calculated how 
much fruit it promised if it could be secured to her 
covetous grasp. It occurred to her then, very naturally, 
as meet labour to " gather it up " for her own greedy 
motives. Thus actuated, she ordained, as w T e have seen, 
Palladius, the " pastor" whom she attempted to intrude 
upon an unwilling flock. He came to the Irish, not the 
first teacher of Christianity, though he might be of Roman- 
ism. But he could have traversed the land's limits with- 
out realising his master's hopes. Ireland then too highly 
prized her independence. His undertaking was, conse- 
quently, baffled, and though he came to Ireland without 
the consent of Ireland, he left her shores with her best 
wishes for his eternal absence. She had no need of him. 
Her Church, though yet confined in its operations, was 
derived from an independent and pure source. Palladius 
became deeply mortified at his failure, and died, on his 
way through Scotland to Rome, after having been less 



4 IRELAND S ANCIENT CHURCH. 

than a year in Ireland. He is said to have never gone 
farther inland than Wicklow, where he made Christ 
known to some Pagan inhabitants. 

There exists, as I have intimated, the most incontro- 
vertible testimony to Ireland's possessing, before St. 
Patrick's arrival, a Church, narrow in its limits, but 
independent. Those who opened to other countries an 
intimacy with pure Christianity were, even then, many 
of them, Irishmen. Our own sainted Cathalgus, who 
lived before the end of the second century, went forth, 
w r ell trained, with the Word of Life, and told of Jesus in 
many lands ; and finally rested in Italy, where he su- 
perintended an episcopal district called Tarentum. His 
name is not blotted from her annals, even though he 
taught what she has since abandoned. Nor is our 
country without much internal evidence of her early 
possessing men of Christian eminence and sanctity. The 
names and acts of Kieran, Declan, Ailbe, and other dis- 
tinguished preachers, yet remain upon her records. And 
amongst the early Fathers, as I find from works edited 
by Benedict (torn, iii.), many of them markedly point 
to the existence in this island of men versed in Holy 
Scriptures. Some of the Continental Universities were 
even then adorned by men born and trained in the Gos- 
pel glory of Ireland. A somewhat significant indication 
of her early acquired Christianity, and of Rome's tenden- 
cies, even as early, to heresy, is given us in a fact, per- 
haps not generally known. It is this — a Brittannic 
Scot, in the beginning of the fifth century, zealously dis- 
seminated at Rome, and, from his strenous advocacy, 
gave his name to the Pelagian heresy. Not only do 
Ussher and Stillingneet advance this, but, as well as 
Lanigan {Ecc. His. vol. i. p. 16), prove it. This circum- 
stance is chiefly valuable because it, and many accom- 
panying facts, distinctly point to the existence of a 
Christian Church in Ireland before the end of the fourth 
century. It is worthy of remark that Du Pin, and others 
who relate the history of that heresy, expressly repre- 
sent Pelagius and his Irish aides, as having come to 
Rome strong in pure faith, but, while at Rome, from an 



EFFECTS OF EVANGELISM. 5 

intercourse with a clever scholar of " loose notions," they 
grew corrupt. Every one acquainted with ecclesiastical 
history knows that he who originated and fomented the 
heresy which Pelagius upheld, was a Roman, named 
Ruffinus, who had become deeply tinctured with Origen's 
notions about original sin. Pelagius, in the ill-directed 
efforts shaped by this man's opinions, was earnestly 
supported by his countrymen, x\gricola and Celestius. 
The latter was an Irish noble, and distinguished for pure 
piety before he fell into the Pelagian heresy. In a 
work, written about the year 495, by one Gennadius, my 
statement on this head is found proven. But to enhance 
its value, I may mention that Dr. Petrie puts forth si- 
milar opinions respecting Celestius, i. e., Kelly, in an 
essay on " The History and Antiquities of Tara Hall." 
It contains an interesting and forcible passage, referring to 
a fact already settled — namely, that Celestius wrote most 
pious and instructive letters to his parents in Ireland :- — 

" If," very justly coucludes Dr. Petrie, " Celestius, while a 
youth, wrote letters from a foreign monastery to his parents at 
home, the conclusion is almost unavoidable, that his parents were 
able to read them. And, as it appears from Marius Mercator, 
that Celestius had been a disciple and hearer of Pelagius some 
twenty years before the disclosure of the Pelagian heresy in 405, 
the natural conclusion is, that letters were certainly known in 
Ireland, at least to some persons, in the beginning of the fourth 
century, and might, possibly, have been known a century earlier." 

He was a profound scholar, a courteous and eloquent 
man. His deep and universal learning gained for him 
a very dangerous influence over his associates. So 
much so, that ere very long, in the words of Jerome, he 
found himself " the leader of the whole band." This 
writer further adds (Prolog, lib. i.-iii), that Pelagius 
fattened on "Irish flummery," which he derisively styles 
the heresy advocated. To whatever extent the existence 
of these misguided men would afford a proof of Ireland's 
early possession of a Christian Church, we are not con- 
fined to it, being able to call up more creditable evidence. 
If Ireland yielded those who became so lost to her 
Church's teaching as to stand out for a "lie," she was 



b IRELAND S ANCIENT CHURCH. 

not without sending forth him who, by energy, ability, 
and godly purity, was meetly qualified for the important 
task of counteracting its poisonous influences. The his- 
torian Trithemius gives us a most flattering portrait of 
one " Sedulius Scotigena" (Sheil, the Irish-born), who 
opposed the propounders of this heresy. He was loved 
and distinguished ; and consorted with all the eminent 
men of his day. His boldly assailing Pelagius was ac- 
companied with considerable success, chiefly because 
amongst many qualifications for his attestation of truth, 
this was the highest — "He was a man," writes the his- 
torian, " eminently versed in the knowledge of the Holy 
Scriptures." This, his peculiar fitness, seems a powerful 
declaration on behalf of our early Christianity, and its 
purity. But more, he has left distinctive and decisive 
proofs of his Church and its doctrines, in a most valuable 
commentary on the Epistles of St. Paul — the genuiness 
of which Lanigan and others admit. This, like several 
works of a Scriptural nature emanating from him, is said 
to abound in that life, that feeling, that undoubted aver- 
sion to formal religion, and that grand reliance on the 
essential doctrines of the Gospel, which characterise 
the productions of our Irish divines at present. In him, 
then, we have a specimen of our ancient Irish Church, 
which provides for all objections to its antiquity or 
purity. Now, it is so much to my purpose, that I can- 
not here refrain from introducing a passage in the writ- 
ings of Columbanus, which, though written some time 
afterwards, is so pointed upon the Scripturality and Pro- 
testantism of our ancient Church, that it will not be con- 
sidered out of place. The saint, in a "Charge" about 
canons, to the local bishops, speaking of their sole Rule 
of Faith, which he terms — " those true and singular 
canons of our Lord Jesus," exclaims : — 

" For our canons are the commands of our Lord and His Apos- 
tles ; these are our faith : lo ! here are our arms, shield and 
sword ; these are our defence {apologia) ; these have brought us 
hither from our fatherland ; these we strive to keep even here ; 
in these we pray and desire to persevere unto death, as we have 
seen our elders also do." 



EFFECTS OF EVANGELISM. / 

But though Ireland was then ripe enough to spurn 
any proposed connexion with Rome, as proved by re- 
jecting the Pope's delegate, her Church was yet an 
infant. Although diminutive, it had the requisite ele- 
ments of ecclesiastical existence properly organised ; 
there was wanted but a general, open, and spontaneous 
operation of its principles. Until this fundamental 
theological activity should co-exist with the power, our 
Church's progress could not possibly be great, while it 
may be actually in a state of transition. Therefore, 
then, without the determined exertion of a regularly 
* active course, our early Church was confined in its 
limits. Hence it is safest to date its full establishment 
only when its "labour of love" was extended, and its in- 
fluence felt throughout the land. That process, though 
merely the development of laws which were inherent 
in its original constitution, did not properly take place 
until about the year 432, when St. Patrick undertook, 
guided by a divine impulse, his mission to Ireland. 

About the beginning of the fourth century, history 
informs us that Niall, of the nine hostages, who was 
then " on the throne of Erin," invaded Britain, and 
ravaged the maritime districts of north-west Gaul. 
Amongst his captives, he brought to Ireland a youth 
about sixteen years old, w T ho became acquainted with 
the country, its language, and its wants ; and after- 
wards turned this knowledge to the best account, as 
Ireland's illustrious Apostle. Niall's captive youth was 
called Succath, a name long since moulded into Patrick. 
His birth-place is not positively fixed ; some thinking 
he was born in North Britain, others that France can 
best boast the honour. All are, however, agreed with 
his biographer Joceline relative to his parentage ; and, 
as it cannot in fairness be denied that his father, 
Calpurnius, was a deacon, and his grandfather, Potitus, 
a priest, the inference is very little in favour of his or 
their connexion with Rome, or knowledge of sacerdotal 
celibacy. Many works purporting to detail Patrick's 
life are mere caricatures of it and of him ; but there is one 
book which satisfactorily indicates his principles, and 



b IRELAND S ANCIENT CHURCH. 

gives many interesting facts connected with his career, 
that stands above suspicion. It is entitled, Patricks 
Confession* In it I find the following account of his 
captivity, and its consequences, too striking not to be 
copied here :— 

" When made captive, I was scarcely sixteen years of age ; 
but / was ignorant of God, and therefore it was that I was led 
captive into Ireland with so many thousands. It was according 
to our deserts, because we drew back from God. Therefore, the 
Lord brought upon us the anger of his indignation, and dispersed 
us abroad among many nations, even to the ends of the earth. 
But there the Lord imparted to me the feeling (aperuit sensum) 
of my unbelief and hardness of heart, so that I should call my " 
sins to remembrance, though late, and turn with all my heart to 
God ; who, having compassion on my youth and ignorance, 
watched over me and kept me ere yet I knew him, or had any 
relish for him {saperem) ; yea, and before I could distinguish 
between good and evil, awakened me and comforted me, as a 
father does a child." 

For several years he endured all the harassing trials 
of a slave, tending sheep beneath a mountain in Antrim, 
called Sleivmis. In this bondage he was not, however 
without gathering much good fruit. Fast as his man- 
liness improved, his knowledge of God much more 
greatly increased. This he assures us in the fifth 
chapter of his Confession : — 

" At first a clown, an exile, illiterate, unable so much as to 
see a stem before me ; — oh, how true it is that before the Lord 
humbled me, I was even as a stone lying in the depth of the mire, 
and He who alone is able came, and in his mercy lifted me up, 
and not only lifted me up, but set me on the top of the wall." 

Even at so early a period of his history as this pas- 
sage shows, he manifested an acquaintance with the 
Sacred Volume. After five years of slavish service, and 
that he had thriven in the principles of Gospel truth and 
holiness, he escaped from captivity. What followed 
this event he thus describes in the third chapter of his 
Confession : — 

" And after a few years I was again with my parents in 
Britain, who received me affectionately, and in the faith en- 
treated me to stay with them, and leave them no more, after all 



EFFECTS OF EVANGELISM. 9 

the tribulations I had suffered. But, lo ! that very night I saw, 
in a vision, a man coming as if from Ireland, by name Yictoricius, 
■with innumerable letters, and he gave me one of them to read, at 
the head of -which was written, ' the voice of the Irish;* and as 
I read, I thought at the same moment I heard the voice of those 
who dwell at the wood of Focluth, near the western ocean, 
crying as though with one mouth, and saying, ' We beseech thee, 
holy youth, come and walk still among us.' And I felt my heart 
greatly stirred within me, and could read no more, and I awoke. 
God be praised, who, many years after, rendered to them ac- 
cording to their cry." 

The sacred cause of Christ beckoned him on with 
irresistible promptings. He beheld what a field was 
ripe for the sickle, and, cost him what toil or time it 
may, he set about girding himself with the implements 
necessary for such an holy reaping. Many were the 
inducements, many the representations of danger, many 
the impediments which interposed between him and his 
design ; but they all vanished before his indomitable 
perseverance. His purpose was definite, and no remon- 
strance or earthly hindrance availed to persuade him to 
abandon the mission he was thus so mysteriously ad- 
monished to take. To Ireland, therefore, he came in 
the year 432. Soon after the papal prelate had aban- 
doned his discouraging efforts, Patrick landed in 
Wicklow. From this point, however, the Druids obliged 
him to retreat, for a time at least. Undismayed, he 
started again towards the country in which he spent his 
captivity, and fearlessly entered the bay of Dun drum, 
now not as a slave, but a preacher of freedom. In the 
adjoining district, the ardent missionary delivered the 
Word with wonderful success. The prince of the 
barony of Dichu became one of his first converts. This 
prince, upon his conversion, aided by every means in 
his power, the advancement of God's cause, and gave 
the use of a barn as a church for those who followed his 
noble example. Patrick's companions to this country — 
a score of zealous, pious, ecclesiastic, and lay assistants — - 
sedulously laboured with him to diffuse and nourish the 
u seed of the everlasting Gospel," already merely sown 
in parts of the land, but in some, fully alive. 



10 Ireland's ancient church. 

The assertion, sometimes so boldly made, that Pa- 
trick was consecrated and commissioned by the Pope, 
wants for its support even the semblance of reality. 
No authentic history attempts to elevate it to the dig- 
nity of truth, while all respectable Roman Catholic his- 
torians disbelieve it. Lanigan, in the fourth chapter of 
his Ecc. His. (vol. i.), grants that it is " most difficult " 
to prove by whom Patrick was consecrated. Prosper, 
who records the mission of Palladius, and was Pope Ce- 
lestine's friend, never once (which is rather singular) 
alludes to it. That of itself seems the strongest nega- 
tive evidence. But Platina, who penned the lives of all 
the Roman bishops to Sextus IV., treats it with similar 
silence. Such omissions are most unaccountable, if 
Patrick were really dispatched by any of Rome's bishops. 
Bede also negligently slips over poor Patrick's ap- 
pointment. Not so the entire class of Irish writers. 
They who argue on the 'side of truth claim him as the 
selected of God, and bearing His Word, the successful 
apostle of the land. But though it is clear that he was 
never in Rome, and did not receive his consecration 
from Rome, it is not equally certain which French bishop 
(for it must be one) did consecrate him. The claim 
of his being dispatched by Rome is, moreover, as Dr. 
Phelan properly states, founded on documents compara- 
tively recent. Perhaps the best refutatoin of such a claim 
is given by Patrick himself. His whole history, his teach- 
ings, his independence, all proclaim its falsity. Whatever 
he taught embodied those things which we hold as es- 
sentially Protestant. His confession is replete with 
Scripture texts and principles. Not less so is the grand 
hymn, the u Armour," now so generally known as the ce- 
lebrated prayer he used to shield himself from any danger 
that might have lurked on his journey to Tara, where he 
purposed preaching Christ crucified to the Druidic kings. 
It is Christ, and Christ only, from beginning to end. 
Christ in all and above all is its theme, worth, and sub- 
stance. This holy man also did not merely allow, but 
made it an especial point, even according to Joceyline 
(Vita, c. 94), to inculcate the necessity of learning the 



EFFECTS OF EVANGELISM. 11 

Holy Scriptures. He knew the volume intimately him- 
self, and impressed all others with its great benefit. He, 
as a passage already quoted proves, held Gospel views 
of " self-merit." His clergy followed the " matrimo- 
nial example * set by his father and grandfather, not 
only with his tacit, but avowed sanction. In his lifetime 
was passed a decree enforcing a penalty on any clergy- 
man's wife who would be observed outside doors un- 
veiled. Never does an idea of " purgatory " seem to 
have crossed his mind. He held that there were, heaven 
for the just, hell for the wicked, and earth as the passage 
to either. None of his doctrines differed with the Bible, 
or agreed with Rome. He exercised, uncontrolled, the 
several functions of his prelacy, and there is no single 
instance of his having ever appealed for directions or 
counsel to any power except to God and Holy Writ. 
If he knew anything of papal supremacy, he must have 
grievously disregarded it. He selected, consecrated, and 
appointed his own bishops. His mission being derived 
from the supreme authority of all, he felt empowered to 
transmit its privileges. He alludes to his " nomination" 
himself in the following terms, in his Confession : — • 
" Therefore, though I wished much and most earnestly 
desired to go to Britain, as if to my country and kin- 
dred ; and not only so, but to proceed even as far as 
Gaul, the Lord knows how earnestly I wished it ; yet, 
bound in the spirit (which declares me guilty if I should 
do so), I fear lest I should lose aught of my labour — nay, 
not mine, but Christ's my Lord's, who commanded me 
to come to this people and be with them during the re- 
sidue of my life" 

In a comparatively brief space of time, after spread- 
ing the Gospel with much contention, Patrick had 
aroused into Christian life almost the entire nation. He 
preached perseveringly the Word, and it only. In- 
quiry, nearly always accompanied with bitterness, ra- 
pidly extended, and was generally followed by con- 
version. In short, Heaven's truth, as enunciated by a real 
servant of God, was infused with peculiar force in a 
noble and religiously inclined race. By one man's ex- 



12 Ireland's ancient church. 

exertions and instrumentality Gospel truth took hold of 
the kings, commencing with the peasantry, of whom — and 
it is a singular and encouraging coincidence — we are 
told by a writer in the ninth century, called Nennius, 
" better than 12,000 in Connaaght alone were con- 
verted to the faith" Christianity was thus approaching 
the summit of success in our country, when its rejoicing 
propagator's holy career came to a peaceful close, in the 
March of 465 ; some say later. It is generally agreed 
that he lived seventy-eight years. He was buried, not 
as Rome would even then inter him, in an obscure grave 
in the county of Down, and escorted to his lowly 
tomb with sorrow, but no pomp. In that respected 
resting-place his bones and ashes met with no disturb- 
ance ; people then being unenlightened (!) on the sub- 
ject of relic worship. It is said, by some historians, 
that Patrick founded in Ireland 365 churches, and or- 
dained as many bishops, and 3,000 presbyters. At all 
events, he died as the Gospel seed was safely sown and 
guarded in the land. 

When Ireland was blessed by the extension of Christia- 
nity, which became, after some hard struggles, the adopted 
religion of the land, and when the absurdities of Druid- 
ism were totally abolished, our country's change became 
great and signal. She started into a prominent posi- 
tion, and acquired such a name as entitled her to the 
highest rank and respect amongst nations. Having the 
power, she rendered, with a parental and generous heart, 
assistance to all who sought her fosterage. Ere long she 
became to Europe the dispenser of that beaming know- 
ledge, which, after much anger and disputation, she had 
herself embraced. Nor is it denied that she shone upon 
earth a "mighty lustre." But this light did not always burn 
with the same brilliancy, even while not in presence of an 
adverse flame. Some think that a dimness was observa- 
ble in the Christian light of Ireland not long after 
Patrick's demise. Others do not believe it. Patrick 
himself, at all events, is reported by Joceyline (Vita, c. 
175) to have witnessed a most singular vision, which, as 
it were, mapped out the ups and downs of Christianity 



EFFECTS OF EVANGELISM. 13 

in this country. The biographer states that, in the 
vision, the saint first observed Ireland wrapt in flames 
to the very heavens ; but presently those great flames 
ascended, and soon there was a necessity for lamps. 
But the lamps shortly dwindled into small tapers, and 
at last the tapers vanished, and only a few unextinguished 
coals appeared. Here was a glance at Ireland's future 
state, that we who have been born at this time may say 
is literally fulfilled. But one thing remains to be added. 
Patrick grieved at what he saw, and the historian says 
an angel directed him to look again ; and lo ! the coals 
had become enkindled in the north, and the blaze, strug- 
gling hard, restored Ireland to her first fiery condition. 

This is really singular, and paints, accurately enough, 
the state of Ireland since Patrick's time to the present ; 
Ireland was in the full blaze of Scripture purity when, 
as Joceyline explains the vision, the Danes dimmed her 
brightness, and, as consequent upon this invasion, " it 
came to pass," writes this same Joceyline, in the chapter 
already quoted, "that various rites, contrary to the laws 
of the Church, were introduced into Ireland, and new 
sacraments, opposed to its constitution, were founded by 
prelates of a Church ignorant of God's law." Here, on 
approved authority, is an interpretation of the great 
darkness Patrick saw — Rome's intrusion upon the light. 
She succeeded (history, following up the vision, insists) 
in extinguishing " all the lights," and scarcely sparing 
the embers — the poor remnant of what Ireland's Church 
was. But it is from these trodden coals that our country 
is again to be restored to her fiery brightness ; and I feel 
assured that, as the struggles were to be long and fierce, 
we are coming to the crisis of the recovery of that lost 
position. Doubt it who may, in the face of facts given 
towards the end of this volume. 

Historians of every grade concur, that Ireland, under 
the dominancy of pure Christianity, was opulent and 
happy ; her physical power courted and respected ; her 
holier example looked up to with an emulous desire ; 
her name venerated, and a guarantee of safety in every 
clime. Kings of neighbouring nations sought within 



14 Ireland's ancient church. 

her pious and happily peaceful arms, a shelter for them- 
selves, and nurture and schooling for their offspring. 
Such is an idea of the reward our country received on 
embracing pure, unsullied Christianity — Christianity as 
crystally bright as the divine fount whence it sprang. 
No one can discover even the remotest indication that it 
contained any one of Rome's subsequent multitudinous 
errors. If it be undeniable that a perfect mastery of the 
Scriptures condemns, instead of favouring Romanism, 
this is easily arrived at. It cannot be maintained that 
Rome's schism had gained upon our Church, when its 
ancient ministers indubitably grounded their faith upon 
God's Word (vide C olumb amis' s Life). I have not the 
slightest doubt on my mind, and history sustains my 
opinion, that if Paladius succeeded in introducing here 
his master's forbidden and mischievous sway, Hibernia's 
prosperity would not only be imperilled, but destroyed 
with as much withering certainty as Ireland, to her 
great sorrow, now knows it had been some time after- 
wards, when it was entrapped by the devices of that 
same Rome. And, by the way, this is not an inappro- 
priate place to remark how cautious in adopting new 
and foreign customs our early prelates were. Instead 
of hurriedly approving of any fondled abuse which, in 
its raw or undeveloped state, may spring up in the 
specious guise of sanctity, they brought it " to the law 
and to the testimony ;" and if it did not speak con- 
sistently with them, it was utterly discarded. There is 
a satisfactory protest of this kind on record, as made by 
an Irish bishop of the seventh century — Columbanus — 
against Boniface, then Bishop of Rome, little sanction- 
ing " infallibility." Columbanus addresses the Roman 
prelate respectfully, but in a decided and firm tone of 
admonition. His language is pointed and scriptural, 
and speaks chapters against Romanism. He denounces 
the corruptions which were then making defilement 
visible in the see of Rome, saying : — 

" Despise not the poor advice of a stranger, as being the 
teacher of one who is zealous for thy sake. The world is now 
drawing to an end : the prince of pastors is approaching : beware 



EFECTS OF EVANGELISM. 15 

lest he find thee remiss and negligent, both beating thy fellow- 
servants with the blows of an evil example, and eating and drinking 
with Hebrews ; lest what follows (in that place of Scripture) befall 
thee, as the consequence of thy security. e For he who is ig- 
norant shall be ignorant.'' — 1 Cor. xiv. 38. . . . "Watch, 
therefore, I pray thee, O Pope ; watch, and again, I say, watch ; 
because, doubtless, Vigilius did not well keep vigil, whom those 
who throw blame upon thee, cry out to be the head of the scandal. 
We (the Irish) are the disciples of Saints Peter and 
Paul, and of all those their disciples, who by the Holy Ghost have 
written the divine Canon : — yes, we, the whole body of the Irish 
Church, who are inhabiters of the ends of the world, and receive 

NOTHING BEYOND THE TEACHING OF THE EVANGELISTS AND THE 

Apostles. There has never been amongst us any heretic, any 
Judaizer, any schismatic ; bu*t the Catholic faith has been held 
unshaken by us, as it was first delivered. . . . For, it is 
doleful, nay, deplorable, if in an apostolic seat the Catholic faith 
is not held. . . . Therefore, I beseech you, for Christ's sake, 
come to the relief of your own good name, which is torn to pieces 
among the nations ; that your silence be no longer imputed to 
your treachery by your rivals. Dissemble, therefore, no longer ; 
keep no longer silence, but send forth the voice of a true shep- 
herd. . . Surely the blame is yours if you have wandered from 
the true faith, and made void the first faith. Deservedly do your 
juniors threat you. Deservedly they refuse communion with you, 
until the memory of the wicked be wiped out from you, and 
consigned to oblivion. For, if their charges are more certain 
than false, then, the tables being turned, your sons are changed 
into the head, and you into the tail, which is a grief even to 
say. Therefore, also they shall be your judges, who have always 
kept the Catholic faith, no matter who they be, even though 
they may appear your juniors. For the orthodox true Catholics 
are they who have never at any time either received or defended 
heretics or any other person suspected of heresy, but have always 
zealously persevered in the true faith." 

Similar independence, and intimacy with Scripture 
stamped the acts of all our ancient prelates. If my 
allotted space sanctioned such, it would be a pleasing 
task to write the history of men who were, from this 
cause, ever armed with a pious honour and rectitude. 
Amongst those of them who immediately succeeded 
Patrick, I may class St. Finnian. He, on the direct 
authority of Lanigan (vol. i. p. 465), spent his w 7 hole 
life lecturing on the Holy Scriptures. Beneath the 



16 Ireland's ancient church. 

mastery of such an informed mind, the best of Ireland's 
sons acquired mental strength. At Finnian's seminary 
in Clonard, many distinguished saints received the 
"polishing stroke" to an education which inspired them 
with that confidence, energy, and indomitable Christian 
courage that frustrated the schemes of evil, and chartered 
so safely and proudly the early Church which they 
adorned. One of Finnian's pupils, the celebrated 
Columbkille, claims, at my hands, a few words relative 
to his life and labours. The name by which Columba 
is familiarly known, affords an apt epitome of his career, 
Coluni signifying " dove," because of his faithfulness 
and mildness, and feille, " of the Churches," in memory 
of his having founded a large number of houses of wor- 
ship and Christian Scriptural schools. His ancestry 
was "right royal," being that of the hero of the nine 
hostages, the famed monarch Niall, as Lanigan attests. 
Historians date his birth from the year 521 ; and the 
"heyday" of his noble and flourishing missionary ex- 
ertions about thirty years afterwards. He was not slow 
or uncertain in the promulgation of that Scriptural 
knowledge and those other noble Christian principles 
which he had imbibed at Clonard. From his youth he 
was distinguished for holy zeal and eloquence. During 
the ministry of St. Patrick, theological studies, in which 
he excelled, engrossed all his time and attention. For- 
tified with the thoroughly Scriptural and un-Romish 
doctrines which characterised the ancient Church and 
its dignitaries, he became, say the Annals of Ulster, 
"next to Patrick, a principal promoter of the Irish 
Church." Having found it, when called to the ministry, 
in an operative condition, his chief aim was to build and 
procure the endowment of churches and schools. Seve- 
ral ecclesiastical colleges sprung into life, in which he 
was never weary of teaching " the word." The Cul- 
dean order of ecclesiastical teachers, which is said to 
have been now revived by him, existed up to the time 
of Bishop Ussher. These, or any of the ecclesiastical 
institutions sanctioned or established by him, did not, in 
the least savour of Romish monkery. Neither can it 



PROGRESS OF EVANGELISM. 17 

be shewn, that their founder or themselves had directly 
or indirectly any intercourse with Rome or Romanism. 
But the internal evidence, that the contrary was the fact 
sweeps away every doubt. Many of their essentials 
disagreed with, and all their customs were adverse to, 
Rome. In the manner, for instance, of their observing 
Easter, they followed, as in most other things, the Chris- 
tians of lesser Asia, or Quartadicemen, who stood di- 
rectly opposed to Rome on that point and most others. 
Those who accepted the terms of these institutions were 
bound by no stronger tie than that which imbanded the 
secular clergy. Celibacy was not known amongst them. 
The object of these institutions was chiefly, as Roman 
Catholic historians admit, the advancement of Scriptural 
knowledge. Bede grants that its alumni were con- 
strained to commit the sacred volume to memory. " It 
is true," observes that historian, in the third book of his 
Ecclesiastical History r , " they followed uncertain rules 
in the observance of Easter ; . . . only practising 
such works of charity and piety as they could learn from 
the prophetical evangelic, and apostolical ivritings" 

This unintended eulogy is better than the most pre- 
meditated praise. They trained for all parts of Europe 
missionaries, whom they sent out full of piety and Gospel 
knowledge. Adjacent nations, yea, and even remote 
kingdoms, were first told of Jesus through the noble and 
zealous missionaries furnished by our ancient colleges. 
Multitudes of preachers left the country for that pur- 
pose. Many of them were raised to episcopal honours 
in their adopted countries ; and through Germany, 
Switzerland, and even Italy, their missionary travels 
are not yet ungratefully forgotten. 

When Columba had established several colleges in 
Ireland, by some, very improperly, called "monaste- 
ries," he selected about a dozen wise, devoted, and pious 
missionaries, with whom he left Ireland, to spread the 
Gospel amongst the North Britons, who were as yet 
mostly Pagan. Bede, no favourer of his creed, notices 
his success. As he went along, he founded missionary 
stations in abundance, and proceeded propagating the 

c 



18 Ireland's ancient church. 

Word through other parts of Europe, returning occa- 
sionally to Ireland. Before his happy death, he retired 
to a small island, known as Iona, which he had received 
as a grant from the Albanian king, and wherein he had 
erected a college and church. In this favourite retreat, 
when he was seventy-six years old, his soul was resigned 
into the hands of its Redeemer. 

It may be right to observe here, that monachism, in 
its first " secluded," although not Romish sense, origi- 
nated, like many other things, in necessity. Those 
who fled from persecution, generally sought out inacces- 
sible cells, or hiding-places, for safety. Becoming 
accustomed to these, they often, through a false piety, 
remained there when danger no longer existed. Atha- 
nasius, in 340, founded the first monasteries, which, 
like our Irish ones, partook of no Romanism. The 
ascetics of old did not leave " worldly cares," though 
they mostly abandoned "worldly pleasures." Their 
duties were scriptural and their consciences free. They 
so much respected the marriage state, that they pre- 
served its sacredness by adopting it for themselves. 
The early Irish saints, writes an ancient author, noticed 
in Ussher's works (vol. vi.), "did not reject the attend- 
ance and fellowship of women, because, being founded 
on the Rock, Christ, they feared not the winds of 
temptation." Add to this a rather strange sentence in 
a canon passed by the Northumbrian Culdees, in 950, 
saying, " If a priest dismiss one wife, and take another, 
let him be anathema." On this matter, too, a very 
conclusive passage occurs in a letter written by Atha- 
nasius to some men who imagined themselves apostles. 
The letter was written in 354 (vide Bingham, vii.), and 
goes on to say of those men, that they arrogantly assume 
such a name, for they rejected such men as "continued 
to keep company with their wives, and of which sort 
the Catholic Church has very many., both monks and 
clergy." Augustine did not differ with the father just 
quoted, in " trimming " the abuses that were creeping 
into " monasteries " then. But error gained upon them 
apace. It was at the Council of Chalcedon, in 451, that 



EFFECTS OF EVANGELISM. 19 

Rome decreed the doom of Christianity in these insti- 
tutions. But however great or small became the con- 
sequent change in the monasteries of the " East or 
West," Ireland's " ecclesiastical schools," as Lanigan 
decisively shows (vol. iv.), were not in the least affected. 
In this same volume also Lanigan proves that our Irish 
inmates of such schools had no peculiar vesture, only 
such as each thought most accordant with the gravity 
of his office. In that, as in everything else, " private 
judgment" prevailed with them. 

My limited space warns me not to recur to such a 
prolific topic, and one so full of cheering facts, as the 
early missionary spirit and character of the Irish. I 
fear I could not even advert, save in the most general 
terms, to the crowds of distinguished missionaries who, 
about this time, poured forth into foreign lands, without 
cessation, from Ireland. She was then, as it were, 
Europe's college of Christianity, as much as Rome is 
now the head- quarters of its opposite. But I must say 
a word about our ancient colleges. Taking their cha- 
racter upon the authority of the Romish historian, Lani- 
gan, they — 

" "Were not merely monasteries, in the strict sense of the word, 
such as those that anciently existed in Egypt, or the Benedictine 
and other monasteries that commenced in the West, after the 
times we are now treating of (fifth century) ; but rather colleges, 
in which a bishop lived with some of his clergy, or with persons 
retired from the world, and in which young men were instructed 
and prepared for the service of the church. As certain rules (he 
adds), similar to those of monastic houses, were observed in such 
establishments, they also began to be called monasteries." 

And following the expression used by the same writer, 
I have called, and shall continue to call them, as long 
as they remained so, " ecclesiastical schools, or semina- 
ries." O'Halloran, in the second volume of his history, 
sustains Lanigan in fair dealing with this view of our 
ancient " monasteries." Bingham, in the second volume 
of his Ecclesiastical Antiquities, aids both, and fully 
bears out the statement, that they were places wherein 
the Word of God was faithfully taught, and learning 



20 Ireland's a cient church. 

abounded. All classes of writers combine, although 
after divers fashions, in triumphantly refuting the as- 
sumption, that they did savour of Rome's monkery. I 
cannot resist giving a sweeping proof of this fact from 
the writings of the Roman Catholic zealot, St. Bernard, 
the great friend and favourer of Malachy, the first Irish 
prelate who desired connexion with Rome. Malachy, 
at the time Bernard writes, had made what has been 
properly designated, a "treacherous visit " to Rome; 
" and," quotes Lanigan, from Bernard — 

" On his return to Ireland, he left four of his companions in 
Clairvaux monastery, for the purpose of learning its rules and 
regulations, and of their being in due time qualified to introduce 
them into Ireland. He said, on this occasion, they will serve us 
for seed, and in this seed nations will be blessed, even those na- 
tions, which, from old time, have heard of the name of monk, but 
have never seen a monk." 

Thus it is beyond a doubt, that though our country 
was studded with collegiate seminaries, she had not yet 
the misfortune of knowing anything of monastic " mum- 
mery." Would that she had never experienced that 
equivocal blessing ! To those unsullied abodes of learn- 
ing, students flocked in crowds from all parts. If a 
person were missing "abroad," it was said of him, 
" Oh, he has gone for learning into Ireland," so pro- 
verbial did this fame become. That it was so, the 
learned Camden is no unworthy authority. Nor were our 
early teachers niggards in the bestowal of gifts and 
acquirements they so largely possessed. In support of 
their generosity, I shall just quote a passage from 
Bede's Ecclesiastical History, b. iii. c. 27? where, 
speaking upon this very subject, and of that very time, 
he writes : — 

" There were in Ireland many, both of the nobility and of the 
middle classes of the English nation, who, having left their native 
island, had retired thither for the sake of reading God's Word, 
or leading a more holy life. All whom the Irish receiving 
most warmly, supplied, not only with daily food, free of 
charge, but even with books to read, and masters to teach gra- 
tuitously" 



EFFECTS OF EVANGELISM. 21 

Those who partook of Ireland's bounty in learning, 
extended her name, perhaps through gratitude, to the 
extremities of the civilized portions of the earth ; and to 
be an Irishman was then regarded an honour. Her 
character for religion had, too, so enhanced her cele- 
brity, that she acquired the well-known pet appellations 
of "the island of saints," "the asylum of piety," "the 
retreat of sacred learning," &c. She was not, mean- 
time, exempt from the long, and oft bitter, controversies 
of the day. That on the question of holding Easter was 
the most fierce and formidable. Those who opposed 
the Eastern custom, did so through attachment for the 
"primitive teaching and traditions" of their forefathers. 
Those favouring it, obeyed the Apostle's advice — "Prove 
all things ; hold fast that which is good." — (FecfeUssher.) 
But there were found no favourers to the Roman schism 
in Ireland ; indeed, it is certain that our ancient bishops 
were very vigorous in their antagonism to the tenets of 
Rome. But, nevertheless, so great and impressive was 
their piety and learning, that the Church of Rome of 
that time (for, notwithstanding her "infallibility," she is 
proved to be pliant) greatly respected our prelates, and 
did not, by any of her acts or sayings, imply that they 
were not faithful Christians, or outside the pale of sal- 
vation. On the contrary, there is sufficient evidence to 
show that (in the face of " exclusive salvation") the 
Irish bishops were deemed not "damnable" by the 
Roman Church, whose authority they utterly denied. 
Collier (vol. i.) agrees with Lanigan on this. If a de- 
sire to exhibit a hostile detestation for doctrines or 
customs arose at any side, I am inclined to think it was 
at the side of the Irish Church. We have an instance 
in the seventh century of an Irish bishop positively re- 
fusing to eat meat under the same roof with the Romish 
Bishop of Canterbury, This fact is mentioned by Col- 
lier (vol. i.), who quotes from an original letter of 
Lawrence Archbishop of Canterbury, that " Daganus, 
an Irish bishop, refused to eat with him under the same 
roof." In about fifty years afterwards, so steadfast had 
the Irish, having proved all things, held that which was 



22 Ireland's ancient church. 

good, in their minds, that Column, an Irish Northum- 
brian bishop, chose rather to resign his see than submit 
to Romish rule, then accepted in that country. Bede 
applauds his independence, but censures his hate of Rome 
(vol. iii.) The Papacy was now, however, only beginning 
her erroneously wayward course, and the causes of dis- 
pute, up to the eighth century, between the two churches 
were, in reality, trivial. That they existed, however, 
proves how much Ireland loved the Bible, private 
judgment, and independence. And there is ineontesti- 
ble proof that when Rome's false notions were tainting 
the British Church, planted by Irish missionaries, Ireland 
knew none of them as a part of her pure system. Lani- 
gan, and other Romish writers, do not conceal the 
fact, that when Rome was imbedding her influences in 
Britain, her first efforts were directed to the uprooting 
of the Irish Christianity, long growing in the country. 
Accordingly, she prompted the Danish kings to expel 
the Culdees, and others, who opposed her march of 
error. The kings acted upon her wish, and the intro- 
duction of Benedictines gave a substance to her posses- 
sion of the land. Not unlike was her capture of Ireland 
some time later. 

Some doubt that the great influence of Christianity 
in Ireland, though doing incalculable good in other re- 
spects, bettered the condition of the fine arts. But 
history refuses to admit this doubt as based on good 
foundation. Science and art were at this time in the 
most flourishing state, while the steady process of cor- 
ruption at Rome, whose symptoms were gradually 
growing more odious, proved detrimental to their ex- 
istence in that city, so long renowned for its advocacy 
and support of all that was essentially artistic or classi- 
cally magnificent. Listen to Mosheim on this topic ; 
speaking of the eighth century, he says — 

" If we except some poor remains of learning, which were yet 
to be found at Rome, and in certain cities of Italy, the sciences 
seem to have abandoned the Continent, and fixed their residence 
in Ireland. That the Hibernians were lovers of learning, and 
distinguished themselves in these times of ignorance, by the 



EFFECTS OF EVANGELISM. 23 

culture of the sciences beyond all other European nations, tra- 
velling into the most distant lands, both with a view to improve 
and communicate their knowledge, is a fact with which I have 
been long acquainted ; as we see them in the most authentic 
records of antiquity, discharging with the highest reputation and 
applause, the functions of doctors in France, Germany, and Italy, 
both during this and the following century (». e,, the eighth and 
ninth centuries). But, that these Hibernians were the first 
teachers of the scholastic theology in Europe, and so early as the 
eighth century illustrated the doctrines of religion by the prin- 
ciples of philosophy y I speak from the testimony of Benedict Abbott, 
who lived in this period, and some of whose productions are pub- 
lished by Balusines, from whence it appears, that the philosophical 
or scholastic theology among the Satrus is of more ancient date 
than is commonly imagined." 

More evidence would be superfluous. Refine it how 
we may, it will be admitted that the great affliction which 
had seized the rest of Christendom, was the suppression of 
" private judgment/' Men forbade themselves to revolt 
against unreasonable mandates, and, being too obse- 
quious to all Roman Church orders, or passive before 
every religious intrigue, they were obliged to take the 
consequences, which were not favourable to art, sci- 
ences, or learning of any kind. But Ireland clung reso- 
lutely to this privilege, indicative of her nobleness. 
Irish divines were alone those "who," says Mosheim, 
"refused to dishonour their reason by submitting it im- 
plicitly to the dictates of authority. Naturally subtile 
and sagacious, they applied their philosophy, such as it 
was, to the illustration of the truth and doctrines of 
religion : a method which was almost generally abhorred 
and exploded in all other nations." Yea, and Irish 
divines were the men possessed of such souls as inspired 
them with a glorious fortitude, not only to dissent from, 
in public, Romish decrees, but actually to excommu- 
nicate the Church — the boastedly infallible Church, 
which propounded these decrees ! Listen ; it is very 
singular, and of the utmost importance. When " the 
Controversy of the Three Chapters" raged through 
Christendom, and the Emperor Justinian procured, by 
his influence over the Pope, at the Constantinopolitan 
Council, the condemnation of the writings of three emi- 



24 Ireland's ancient church. 

nent fathers — Theodore, Theodoret, and Ibas, Cardinal, 
mark, Cardinal Baronius, in relating the circumstance, 
says :— 

" By the malice of the evil spirit it happened, that the Irish 
Church, &c, having suffered shipwreck by her not following in 
the wake of the bark of Peter, opposed the ' holy Catholic 
Church.' For all the Bishops, which were in Ireland, rose up 
unanimously, with most ardent zeal, in defence of the Three 
Chapters. And when they heard that the Church of Rome had 
adopted the condemnation of the Three Chapters, and strength- 
ened the fifth synod by her concurrence, they added also this 
further impiety > that they separated themselves from the same (i. e., 
they excommunicated the Church of Rome). And in this state 
they continued a very long time, pitying those who followed the 
fifth synod, as wanderers from the straight path of the faith. Nay, 
so much the more fixedly do they adhere to their error, because, 
whatever calamities Italy was suffering, at that time, from war 
and famine, or pestilence, all these misfortunes, they (the Irish) 
thought, befell her, because she had condemned the Three 
Chapters." 

This remarkable extract is taken, somewhat con- 
densed, from Baronius's Annals, tome vii. 

If it do not show independence of Rome, what can ? 
If this, with all its concomitants, be not the spirit which 
to-day animates our Protestantism, what is ? 

It is truly gratifying to an Irish Catholic mind, while 
reading ecclesiastical history, to look into the position 
of his country's Church, when, in almost all other parts 
of Europe, the bright sun of Christianity was growing 
dim. When Rome day by day exhibited and spread 
her alarming epidemic, Ireland, though unable to arrest 
the rank poison which was polluting the religious atmos- 
phere, did not inhale its deleterious principles. She 
was yet free when Europe was becoming enslaved. She 
held, to a great extent, her primitive simplicity and 
health, when other countries had adulterated apostolic 
plainness, and had grown stagnant. Her missionaries, 
bearing the "pure milk" of the Word, were now be- 
ginning to be denied access to such countries as Rome 
had subdued. The ordination, for obvious reasons, of 
our bishops, Rome held then invalid in the same manner 



EFFECTS OF EVANGELISM. 25 

that she now does. But, lest the subject would induce 
me to depart from my intended economy of space, 
I will here merely observe, that it requires little, if any, 
literary or sophistic dexterity in advancing the facts I 
have given in this chapter, to undermine any notions 
which may be entertained contrary to the fact, that our 
ancient Church was thoroughly independent and Scrip- 
turally pure. And, it cannot be less clear, that the 
effects of evangelical teaching being received by the 
whole nation, was the uplifting of our country to an 
admired and envied altitude — to knowledge, power, and 
goodness. From this sketch it is, I trust, also manifest 
that the religion of the "old times" is quite identical 
with that now preached ; that our independence of Rome 
is still substantially the same; and that, in all, we possess 
at present the " olden faith," transmitted unimpaired, 
though amidst great contention, from St. Patrick's days, 
at least, to our own time. 



26 



IRELAND S ANCIENT CHURCH. 



CHAPTER II. 

(from THE NINTH TO THE TWELFTH CENTURIES.) 

CHRISTIAN CATHOLICITY CHECKED— APOSTASY 
ABROAD— THE PAPAL WEDGE POINTED. 

Thus saith the Lord, an evil . . is come Ezehiel, vii. 5. Son 

of man, prophesy and say, Thus saith the Lord God, Howl ye, woe worth 
the day — Id. xxx. 2. Woe to the rebellious children that take counsel, 
but not of me. — Isa. xxx. 1. Destruction upon destruction is cried, 
for the whole land is spoiled : suddenly are my tents spoiled, and my 
curtains in a moment. — Jer. iv. 20. 

I have attempted to trace, however cursorily, the 
establishment in Ireland of pure Scriptural Christianity. 
Being obliged to guard against expressing the germi- 
nant thoughts with which such a theme abounds, I 
have acquitted myself fairly, if I have told, with sufficient 
distinctness, how great and happy was Ireland's change 
from Druidic to Christian, and if I have sketched im- 
portant events connected with our ecclesiastical progress 
during a period which may be said to embrace the time 
from about the fourth century to the beginning of the 
ninth. If I have done this, leaving the inferences of its 
perfect harmony with our present religion easily de- 
ducible, my object is gained. It would be impracti- 
cable within my assigned limits to reach, with a hope 
of detailing, the various struggles which affected the 
Church, or the many controversies which our primeval 
pastors took a part in. Suffice it, that the pure doc- 
trines of the Irish Church are described as having main- 
tained a stately and majestic stand against every super- 
sensuous, unnatural, or unreasonable absurdity that was 
broached. Not only in Ireland but " abroad," Irish- 
men, even on Lanigan's authority, were constantly and 
faithfully representing the vitality of Gospel teaching, 



ITS PURITY POISONED. 27 

and clearing away every accumulation of error. Abroad 
our country's name was great. At home, with the 
amplification of Gospel knowledge, her social and moral 
conditions grew lofty ; and her nobleness of charac- 
ter, attributable to her unsullied religious tenets alone, 
was so sustained, as though by a self-subsisting law, 
until the ninth century, when the presumptuous and ruin- 
carrying invader of nations' rights, with wonted heart- 
lessness and sagacity, made a second more cautious and 
fatal aggression upon our loved and sacred Church and 
cherished land. Having confirmed his own country's 
intellectual lowness, and traced his foot-prints through 
Europe with the red blood of martyrs and the clanking 
of chains, the forerunner of Antichrist (as Gregory 
Bishop of Rome, ere she fell, designates him who would 
assume the name and title which Popes since claim) cast 
his longing look towards that distant isle which spurned 
his predecessor's advances, and opened its hospitable 
portals to men, arts, learning, and sciences, who and 
which had been driven by this same man's system from 
their own homesteads. His "evil eye" did not turn its 
avaricious glance towards Ireland in vain. But I must 
a little more minutely describe this too unhappily effec- 
tive attack upon our national religion and independence, 
made with the scientific energy of accomplished 
treachery. 

During the five centuries that elapsed since Palladius's 
hasty and ignoble departure, the Bishop of Rome, if he 
had attempted to disturb that repose and quiet which 
were essentially Ireland's, did so too covertly for ex- 
posure. His intentions were conjectured, but his de- 
signs respecting Ireland were very little known. The 
time was, however, fast approaching when the favourers 
of Romanism hesitated not to obtrude, by every surrep- 
titious manner, their dull formalities upon our originally 
sublime Christian purity and devotion. And their wily 
manoeuvres having turned out fatally successful, our 
country's Christianity, morality, art, intellect, indepen- 
dence, and glory, were gradually crumbled together 
into one discordant wreck, paying the penalty of apos- 



28 Ireland's ancient church. 

tatising. Patrick's vision was about being realised. 
The " blaze" was declining, and ere long nothing but 
the coals remained ! 

The great northern pirates, familiarly known as 
" Danes," after many desperate efforts, effected a land- 
ing upon our shores, in 807 (Lanigan, vol. iii.) The 
year before, in their plundering adventures along the 
coast, they burned, for the second time, " to the ground," 
Columbas's favourite college at lona, sparing not even 
its helpless inmates. They were not, however, con- 
trollers yet of any part of Ireland. But to acquire a 
mastery, they continued a war, cruelly destructive and 
atrocious in its bearings and consequences, from the 
landing of Turgesius, in 818, to their total defeat at 
Clontarf, in 1014. Bloody and dark do those days 
figure in the annals of Ireland. Her schools were 
upset, her buildings destroyed ; her scholars became 
affrighted, and fled ; her beauty assoiled ; the whole 
face of the country was, as it were, covered with gore 
and mourning. Petty feuds had already partially 
weakened the kingdom, and the hardy and relentless 
invaders met, therefore, greater, though perhaps not 
easier success. No edifice had, either in its use or 
magnificence, any talisman sufficiently influential to stay 
the destroyer's hand. The more beautiful or sacred it 
was, the more intense seemed to be his desire to demolish 
it. Many valuable books and records were amongst the 
inoffensive objects of wanton excess. Nor were the 
ferocious strangers all this time without casting off their 
inherited paganism. I read that, about the year 948, 
the Danes under Anlaf, who had previously seized and 
fortified Dublin, were converted to Christianity, at 
least in name. In irreligious doings, they were yet per- 
verse. TheyHiad now great power, but it was acquired 
without much security. They were not numerically 
insignificant, and not over formidable. Though many 
natives, through cupidity or revenge, had joined their 
ungodly standards, they were loathed by the Irish in ge- 
neral. For many years the vicissitudes of war, originated 
by them> furnished kings, Danish and Irish, successively 



ITS PURITY POISONED. 29 

to Dublin and other cities. But when those intrepid 
marauders were irrecoverably vanquished at Clontarf, 
they, by arrangements with the conquerors, betook 
themselves to the cities of Dublin, Limerick, and Water- 
ford. In such involuntary retreats the concordat 
constrained them to adopt commercial lives and habits; 
and every circumstance connected with even their 
common exercise of these avocations betokens obstinate 
depravity. Commingling with such mischievous asso- 
ciates, just as she was reduced by the horrors of war, 
Ireland soon experienced a " crawling beneath real 
misery." Cut down and vitiated by her daring and de- 
feated foes, she was unprepared to prevent the under- 
hand working of Rome through her pretended friends. 
Soon did the Papacy, therefore, acquire that solidity 
for the influence with which she subsequently so terribly 
ruled. The Irish clergy, by the necessity of defending 
their " lives and hearths," became gradually trained in 
carnal warfare; and, as Lanigan hints, it is too proba- 
ble they daily grew unfamiliar with spiritual weapons. 
But to Ireland a misfortune greater still arose from the 
barbarities of her merciless plunderers. All who w r ere 
great and eminent in the country, and could find means 
to fly abroad, as though anticipating the actual w 7 reck, 
abandoned her. 

Amongst the emigrants of this sort I have to class the 
celebrated Johannes Scotus Erigina (John Scott the 
Irishman), of whom I wish to say a little. He became 
an' especial favourite at the court of Charles the Bald 
of France, to which country he had gone. But that is 
w r ell known. His learning and piety procured for him 
the highest honour of the Romish Church — enrolment on 
the list of saints. This is a most remarkable fact little 
known, and meriting extensive circulation. Cave proves 
it (Litt. tome 1). Ussher supports it (Sylloge E. H. 
No. 24). Lanigan alone doubts it, although he does 
not successfully show why. John Scott, then, on credi- 
table authority, was a saint, and had received saintly 
honours when he was no saint at all! Wonderful mark 
of infallible judgment in Rome to deck a man with such 



30 Ireland's ancient church. 

a dignity one day, and deem him merely worthy of hell 
another ! and only to discover all this when his destiny 
should have been fixed, he being long before numbered 
with the dead. When Rome made a saint of John, 
she had not decreed that transubstantiation was a veri- 
table and necessary doctrine. But after she had done 
so (unchangeable creature), she had, of course miracu- 
lously, disclosed to her what the world already knew, 
that John was its most inveterate foe ! Therefore she 
applied " the keys" to Heaven's portals, and rid it of his 
presence ! Paschasius Radbert, Abbot of Corby, a French 
monk, first broached, towards the end of the ninth 
century, that unscriptural, unnatural, and novel doctrine. 
He was met by a member of his own monastery named 
Bertram, who zealously and learnedly maintained the 
old doctrinal simplicity concerning the Sacrament of 
the Lord's Supper against him. But it is believed that 
John Scotus, who strenuously and continuously opposed 
Radbert's opinions, founded the "scholastic system" 
of theology afterwards established. So greatly adverse 
to the new notion, however, had been his teaching, that, 
when Rome enforced the necessity of believing this 
doctrine, it was thought advisable to depose from his 
sanctity and damn poor dead John Scott ! Scotus, before 
his death, returned to England, where he gained great 
renown as a teacher. His books, which were once 
"holy relics," were burned by Leo IX.'s orders. He 
was a true Irishman of the true Catholic Church. 

Notwithstanding that Ireland's greatness was now 
rapidly diminishing, and her ardour miserably depressed, 
she was still unenslaved. Terror was truly struck into 
her stout heart; but, until the religious corruptions which 
raged infected her national health, there were chances 
of a successful rallying. Rome, whose wily agents are 
never in the outset importunate, and at no time candid, 
we know, had long since wished to inoculate the scene 
of Patrick's labours and Palladius's defeat with her 
denationalizing malady, but avoided rash attempts. 
Such caution, seldom overstrained, perhaps saved the 
country, up to this, from a tincture of her heresy. The 



ITS TURITY POISONED. 31 

blow was, however, too long and watchfully impending 
not to fall upon a fitting, and only upon a fitting opening. 
The occasion now offered. Her seductive entreaties to 
such men as the Danes, without much ado procured for 
Ireland, under their patronage and protection, Bene- 
dictine monks (Lanigari). Ever smooth, bland, and, 
apparently, pious men, they, having obtained a footing, 
were not slow in ingratiating themselves with every 
Irishman within reach. Working after this fashion, 
their influence enlarged. Why the vigilance of our 
"watchmen on Zion" did not detect the disguised 
wolves within the fold, the narrative of the times, if it 
has not already shadowed out, will soon explain. Em- 
boldened by the trifling favours thus conceded, Rome 
slackened another cord in the Christian camp of Ire- 
land — infused another poisonous drug into our Christian 
purity. Snugly ensconced behind her " screen of 
slyness," she, through her agents, who pleaded noble 
intentions, and seemed not to harbour a sinister design, 
advised the consecration of a bishop for the Irish Church, 
by a foreign prelate. Sitric, the Danish King of Dublin, 
in the beginning of the eleventh century, it is believed, 
became the easy dupe of Rome for perfecting this. He 
despatched a Danish priest, named Donatus, appointed 
Bishop of Dublin, to receive consecration from the 
Bishop of Canterbury. The Danish priests, who were 
chiefly monks trained in England, little relished the 
scriptural purity of our national Church ; therefore, with 
eagerness, they encouraged and watched the process of 
its demolition. Donatus dying, the appointment of his 
successor, by the Danes, evidenced increasing defiance 
to existing regulations. This time they elected, from 
amongst their ranks, a man called Patrick, and sent 
him, as the other, for consecration to Canterbury. 
Lanfrane then ruled that great English see as Roman 
legate. Foreseeing what an advantage to the Papal 
cause was his growing intercourse with the Dano-Irish 
princes, as well as Ireland's present, physical, and moral 
weakness, he resolved to improve it ! Patrick being 
consecrated, was ordered back, " with commendatory 



32 Ireland's ancient church. 

letters to his king, the King of the Osfcmen Godfred." 
{Lanigan, iii.) He was accompanied by a " shower of 
adulation" from Lanfranc's polished pen, plenteously 
poured upon all the kings favourable to the "underhand 
work." Satisfied with the variety and multitude of 
these disreputable contrivances, he assumed a patronage, 
and daringly suggested a reform of certain laxities in the 
Church government of this kingdom. Having laid a 
precedent for future interference, he thus went on, 
gently coaxing a sort of acceptance of bis authority. 
Some of the alleged abuses this alien prelate presumes 
to note, are, as I gather from his letter, copied by 
" Ussher" (and Harris's Ware), that our Church did 
not regard matrimony as a sacrament. Further still, 
that our discipline differed from his (which was Rome's) ; 
that our bishops did not consecrate after the custom he 
w r as wont to see observed. And what he considered a 
very serious omission, was the absence of " holy oil," 
or chrism, in the administration of baptism. This last 
objection is deemed by Dr. Lanigan (Ecc. His. iii.) as 
wanting force, inasmuch as the Apostles dispensed with 
the use of chrism. To me all the objections appear in 
one light intrinsically forcible. They prove that what 
Cardinal Wiseman may, to-day, with equal justice, cen- 
sure in our Church, were the subject of remedial sugges- 
tions by his predecessors, when our fathers lived in the 
eleventh century ; or, briefly, that our present Church is 
identical with the Church of ancient Ireland. 

But, as may be deduced from the overflowing kind- 
ness of such audacious and baneful suggestions, as 
Lanfranc thus frequently troubled us with, these so- 
called " abuses" w r ere gradually swallowed up by his 
substituted zVwprovements. Having prosperously guided 
his efforts through their first clandestine stages, he 
daily became less reserved and more bold — to such a 
pitch, indeed, that the appointment of a successor to a 
Dano-Irish bishopric was conferred on one of Lan- 
franc's own monks of Canterbury. So far was intrusion 
now " gone," that this did not in the least amaze the 
people, or arouse them to a sense of danger. Lanigan, 



ITS PURITY POISONED. 33 

not without reason, on behalf of his party approves of this 
unusual selection. The spirit breathed in the new pre- 
late's "profession " is quite in sorts with Romanism, and 
justifies the approval. Hear it: — "I, Donatus, pro- 
mise canonical obedience to thee, Lanfranc Archbishop 
of Canterbury, and to thy successors" {Lanigan, iii.) 
Thus that wedge of ruin which, in after time, severed 
Ireland and pure Christianity, Ireland and indepen- 
dence, Ireland and opulence, was being slily driven in. 

The Romish system is stereotyped, although not in- 
fallible. She has ever shown herself deeply infected 
with the sleek desire to please, but only where it suits 
her own avarice or ambition. So, notwitstanding the 
confinedness of her unchanging rubric, she is always 
making loose efforts to accommodate herself and others. 
In this century of which I am writing (the eleventh), her 
propensity was indulged in with the same studied ele- 
gance of cunning with which ice, in these kingdoms, 
have observed it displayed within the last two years. 
And with the self-same prominent motives that impelled 
her to seek our nation's ruin before the twelfth century, 
is she now prompted to regain her lost influence in it. 
If closely investigated, the similarity, allowing for 
changes of circumstance and position, is instructively 
palpable. 

The scheme of according power to the foreign prelate 
of Canterbury, for a long time was gaining ground be- 
fore the Irish ministers even thought of resenting. The 
Romanizers had, therefore, time to attain a certain fixity, 
which the " rather late " resistance could not at once 
possibly shake. The temporal possessions of the Irish 
Church were so perturbed and injured by Danish wars 
and interference, that they became valueless. This was 
far from being a supreme misfortune. "War and its 
consequences, as already intimated, gave to the clerical 
office the taint of " soldiering ;" but even from being 
H wielders of the bloody sword," our clergy dwindled into 
wailing paupers. Religious knowledge was already im- 
paired ; it was now unsought for when it might be the 
highest consolation. Hence the intolerant meddling of 



34 Ireland's ancient church. 

alien ecclesiastics was either unseen or not comprehended, 
and, therefore, though occasionally denounced, unre- 
strained. The resistance was like individual zeal un- 
aidedly waging war against a strong ruling faction. And 
if our ancient clergy, as a body, be blameable, they seem 
to be, from the causes which brought about their feeble- 
ness, not totally inexcusable. Like as now, too, the 
Church was then unhappily tormented by the wilfully 
apathetic and conniving, as well as the avowedly aggres- 
sive. Then, as now, clergymen of corrupt notions, or 
tacit or open favourers of the usurpation, instead of re- 
signing their charge, studiously inculcated their vicious 
views, and thus imperceptibly indoctrinated their re- 
spective flocks. To eject these false pastors, and sub- 
stitute more honest ones, was not in the contemplation, 
and scarce in the power, of a distracted and enfeebled 
land. A variety of combined causes, therefore, shielded 
the evil while it was " sowing and rooting," and the 
dark-minded planter rejoiced. Tractarianism, to a cer- 
tain extent, assumes now the same aspect that the 
stealthy, incursive abominations I write of, did then. 
While there existed and throve so many and mingled 
anomalies and checks as these, it is easy to understand 
how inextricably confused became Ireland's political or 
ecclesiastical constitution — how quickly, therefore, she 
was lapsing into error and ruin. Reflecting minds shud- 
dered at the signs of gloom which everything presented. 
Arts, sciences, learning, power, opulence, and peace be- 
gan of a sudden to show symptoms of decline, and 
pointless polemical discussions— bitter and rancorous, 
rather than pious and forbearing — to agitate every- 
thing, every person, and every place. The nation 
became, by little, incensed and alarmed, but was far too 
feeble to comprehend or defeat the now importunate se- 
ductions of the pompous and cunning tempter. There- 
fore the Reformation proceeded quite to his desire. 

In the year 1095 a fresh opportunity of encouraging 
foreign jurisdiction presented itself. The Ostman 
Bishop of Dublin died, and his nephew, Samuel, was 
chosen for the vacant see, and despatched to Canterbury, 



ITS PURITY POISONED. 35 

that Anselm, Lanfranc's successor, might consecrate 
him (Lanigan, iii.) Anselm exulted not less than did 
Lanfranc in the growing disposition of the Dano-Irish to 
transfer their own, and the independence of those with 
whom they lived, to the see of Rome, via Canterbury. 
He, therefore, did not now hesitate to favour the Irish mi- 
nistry with many epistles, chiefly enjoining the bringing 
of all ecclesiastical disputes before him ! For several 
years he thus kept exciting the necessity of attachment 
to his see, and even succeeded in advising a synod to be 
held for the regulation of the affairs of the diocese of 
Dublin. This council assembled in 1111, and it was fol- 
lowed by another in 1118. Where this last, more im- 
portant than the first, assembled, we are not informed. 
(Lanic/an, iv.) Its decrees, however, are known. By 
one of them, seventeen sees in Meath were reduced to 
two — Clonard and Clanmacnoise. No mode could be 
more skilful to work in concert with the others already 
employed in clearing the ground for the long-courted 
and now crowding influence. In this precious synod the 
clergy were for the first time pleased and pestered with 
sycophancy. They heard, and credulously enough be- 
lieved, that theirs was iS every amiable quality." Then 
came an agreeable climax to this adulation — that such 
virtues, inherent in their office, should exempt them from 
taxation and secular laws ; that, therefore, their contribu- 
tions to the state were to be regarded as gifts ; that no 
bishop should in future exercise a privilege (antiquated 
so soon) which was had from St. Patrick, that of conse- 
crating other bishops (i at pleasure ;" that the episcopal 
sees were in future to be limited, and, to a certain extent, 
subject to Canterbury. Lanigan details the proceedings 
of this council in the fourth volume of his " History," 
and there they will be found in extenso as in substance 
adduced here. These decrees betrayed merely a proper 
prelude to the personal introduction of the ecclesiastic 
who publicly played the part of Papal deputy. No such 
openly accredited personage was yet in the land ; al- 
though the secret-appointed legate, Gilbert, of Lime- 
rick, presided at the assembly I am writing of. 



36 Ireland's ancient church. 

We are now arrived at the critical juncture of our 
Church's history which required, at least, a more piously 
persisting man than Celsus, however good in other re- 
spects, to occupy the archiepiscopal chair of Armagh. 
Although under cover of the dignified and easy de- 
meanour of a prelate, he steadfastly disapproved of the 
reproaches, which the proceedings then at issue cast upon 
the time-honoured chair he filled, yet he was miserably 
wheedled out of his moral independence. The means, if 
not creditable, were masterly. It seems rather odd, 
though quite consistent with human fallibility, to find 
that a signal and singular change came over the sympa- 
thies of a prelate, whose disapproval of Anslem's assumed 
authority is thus warmly interpreted, in an address pre- 
sented by the Dublin burgesses to the foreign prelate: — 

" Know thou in all verity, that the bishops of Ireland have 
great indignation against us; and most of all, that bishop that 
dwelleth at Armagh (Celsus) ; because we will not submit to their 
ordination, but will be always in subjection to thy rule and go- 
vernment." — (Ussher and Lanigan.) 

Notwithstanding this "indignation," so deplorably 
tinctured with the spiritual plague had Celsus soon 
after become, that he plighted his episcopal word, to 
appoint as his successor to the See of Armagh, a resolute 
and ambitious advocate of the usurpation, named Ma- 
lachy Morgair. This nominee may be characterised as 
the clever, convenient, and enthusiastic instrument, who 
worked well and unceasingly, to "set the stone a rolling" 
of Ireland's deformation. Celsus died, but his pet soon 
ascertained that it was not easy to grasp the primatial 
crozier upon the conditions he wished. A decided and 
vexatious contest arose between Malachy and the de- 
ceased prelate's relatives. " Forbidding to marry" not 
being yet branded on the Irish Church, the See of 
Armagh passed through several generations from father 
to son (Ussher and Lanigan). Malachy had, there- 
fore, a herculean task to clear out of his way the preten- 
sions of the late bishop's sons. Having no desire that a 
stranger, and one of Malachy's questionable views, should 



ITS PURITY POISONED. 6/ 

possess their ancestral bishopric, these people protracted 
the dispute for a long time. They were, ultimately, 
either worsted, or advised to suffer the nominee of Celsus 
to become primate. He did so really about the year 
1 138. Immediately, in hardly disguised earnesty, the re- 
volution — for it were a calumny on truth, it were a brazen 
lie to say reformation— was generally and treacherously 
proceeded with. An outcry against the " indiscriminate 
reading" of that sacred volume which had made Ire- 
land great, was raised. She rather required an incite- 
ment to its study. Cautiously, but carefully, he intro- 
duced the gorgeous, yet contemptible, mummeries of 
Rome, so framed as to evade detection unless by scru- 
tiny. Gilbert found encouragement in his primate's 
evident inclination to taint the Church, and next transacts 
business as the avowed chief commissioner of the Pope 
(Lanigan). He ranks as the first Irish bishop so am- 
biguously honoured. Before his time, as the Roman 
Catholic O'Connor remarks, in the Historical Address, 
(i. 10) — " Papal legates had no jurisdiction in Ireland, 
and after it their jurisdiction was limited to the English 
settlements. " 

Nor did they previously swear allegiance to the Pope, 
nor subsequently, only in "the pale." Lest this should 
be doubted, I refer to the Roman Catholic author, 
O'Connor (Columbanus, iii. 160). Gilbert wore his 
purple honours with wonderful calmness, but in his 
aged feebleness how great was his rejoicing of heart, to 
be able to entrust them to Malachy, so fitted for, and 
deserving of, the legate's office (vide Ussher, Silog.) If 
any additional stimulus were needed to urge forward 
Papal notions, here it was. With incredible rapidity, 
although without regular strength, they spread through- 
out a land, rendered by their previous interference men- 
tally weak enough to permit the " bleakest coercion." 
A people who had been deprived of their accustomed 
education, and terribly depressed, soon regarded 
Malachy as " a great man." His eloquence and zeal 
acting upon credulity, ignorance, and excitement, 
congregated round him crowds of admirers of 



38 Ireland's ancient church. 

himself more than of his " instructions," which they 
really knew nothing about. Did they see the drift of 
his teachings, they would look with aversion and scorn 
at his sinister efforts to destroy utterly what his mas- 
ter's interference was already hastening to ruin. Ma- 
lachy, not Gilbert, was the man according to the people's 
taste, and the Pope's own heart. He pandered, with tact 
and cant, to the country's new desires, and promised 
largely such " spiritual " donations as the augmenting 
superstition might be gratified with, while Gilbert was 
comparatively inactive. He reduced to amazing sub- 
jection the Irish princes, already trammelled mentally 
and regally, while Gilbert fasied and prayed for the 
exaltation of Rome. The whole country became, in 
short, poisonously tainted, through his individual but 
unflagging exertions. Meanwhile a portion of the clergy, 
though they did not sufficiently distinguish between 
undiluted Romanism and Christianity, were seriously 
impressed with the intrusive and invasive character of 
the Romanizers. They did not, in large numbers, yet 
conform strictly to the Romish ritual, nor mimic the 
Papal peculiarities ; and, as a body, they by no means 
equalled the proselytes to the new system, in outward 
indications of zeal or piety. The Pope learned this, 
and, therefore, denied at that time, Malachy's most 
earnest request to "honour" Ireland, through him, 
with the pall or archbishop's mantle. This cautious 
refusal did not, in the least, deter Malachy from en- 
hancing the high reputation for activity which he had 
earned. Instead of having our deserted colleges super- 
intended by men eminent and deserving, his " exer- 
tions" planted therein, by the advice of St. Bernard, 
Cistercian monks, who heartily discountenanced the 
liberal education of old. They were located in Bective, 
Newry, Baltinglass, Mellifont, and other places ; and 
he, too, first introduced, amidst a tempest of derision, 
as St. Bernard can hardly deny, Sacraments, such as 
Confession, Confirmation, and Marriage, which were 
never received in Ireland before as such. The Irish 
of old made confession to " God alone." They denied 



ITS PURITY POISONED. 39 

Rome's other sacraments on grounds equally correct. 
Marriage was performed by the civil officers, as well as 
by the clergy. These customs were now boldly de- 
stroyed, and the consequent alarm unheeded. But with 
surpassing calmness and skill, Malachy appeased the 
anger and animosity with which his strange impor- 
tations were encountered, although he despised oppo- 
sition. The unabating, and, indeed, uninterrupted 
" exertions" with which Malachy prosecuted his mas- 
ter's behests, could not possibly be so accepted, were it 
not that he had first rendered the people utterly desti- 
tute of scriptural knowledge, and excluded, by degrees, 
the right of "private judgment," of which their fathers 
had so much reason to be proud. Having felt what 
Rome has ever felt, that " knowledge is a power," and 
its exercise irresistible, he provided, and circumstances 
had, unhappily, long contributed to that provision, that 
such inseparable associates should not block up his pro- 
gress, and they did not. There is something very 
ingenious, although insolent, in the manner his friend 
St. Bernard (in vol. iii. of his Life of Malachy) de- 
picts the state of Ireland, when that great Romaniser 
was appointed to the Bishopric of Connor :— 

*' Then this man of God (Malachy) felt that he was appointed, 
not over men, but over beasts. Never before had he met with 
men in such barbarity ; never before had he found men so stub- 
born against morals, so deadly to rites, so impious against faith, 
so savage to laws, so stiffnecked against discipline, fyc. Chris- 
tians in name, pagans in reality. Not one could be found who 
would pay tithes or first-fruits ; make confessions ; ask for pe- 
nances, or give them; or contract lawful marriages, &c. At 
length, however, the fierceness yields ; the barbarism begins to 
give way ; the persecuting (exasperans) race begins to be softened, 
and to receive correction and discipline ; savage rites are done 
away, and the Roman rites are introduced ; the usages of the 
Church are every where received; the sacraments are duly 
celebrated; confessions are made/' 

But Malachy 5 s exploits and talents, invaluable to the 
See of Rome, were not to be for ever available. He 
died " in the arms of St. Bernard," on his way to Rome, 



40 Ireland's ancient church. 

for his cherished but unobtained Frock or pallium, after 
having, as his canonised biographer relates — 

" Laid the axe at the root, plucked up and pulled down bar- 
barous rites, and planted ecclesiastical ones ; abolished old super- 
stitions ; and planted in their stead, the apostolical enactments 
and decrees of the holy fathers, and especially the usages of 
the holy roman church. And, then, the most wholesome use of 
Confession, the sacrament of Confirmation, the contract of Mar- 
riage ; all which, this people before were either ignorant of or did 
neglect, Malachy instituted de novo," 

How exceedingly uncomplimentary, and yet how true 
when properly construed, are these passages, actually 
taken from Bernard's Life of Malachy. The gravity 
is pitiable with which he speaks of the removal of super- 
stition (primitive Christianity) and the establishing in 
its stead, of what ? Read the passage and judge ! 
Malachy lived long enough to lay the foundation stone 
in Ireland of dependence on Rome's superstition and 
irreligion ; depravity, poverty, and utter inability to up- 
hold her customary authority or place amongst nations 
ensued. The unremitting and successful vigilance of 
Malachy was rewarded with the first " honour " of the 
kind ever bestowed upon an Irishman — he was canon- 
ised. Never did subject of pagan or apostate Rome 
better deserve this flattering compliment so similarly 
administered by both — deification! 

A mind conscious of doing wrong, if detected, is not 
shaken generally by remorse or cowardice, but em- 
boldened by a shameless confidence. Rome affords us 
an illustration in all her acts. Again, the justice of 
one's cause sustains with honourable assurances his 
efforts towards its success. History swarms with 
examples. Rome and Ireland stood one to the other 
in these relations now. Some among our ministers saw 
the beast's shadow reflected in Papal doings, and took 
alarm. Upheld by the spirit of that expression of Paul's, 
" Living or dying we are the Lord's," they denied the 
godliness of an adversary whom they exposed and dis- 
graced. These symptoms of discontent were insignifi- 
cant, but may be portentous. So Rome, like a thief 



ITS PURITY POISONED. 41 

alarmed lest a bush may be a detective officer, assumed 
that our country was about to proclaim its original spirit, 
and defy the pernicious attempt at subjugation. To cast, 
as it were, sounding lines, and to do what he best could 
towards the quelling of such an unwelcome inspiration, 
"His Holiness'' shipped hither in all haste Cardinal John 
Papario (Lanigan, iv.) It would be more than pro- 
voking to Papal spirits, if now, when the poison was 
"mixed and laid," the antidote secured the victims 
from its touch or taste. Far too sensitive on such mat- 
ters, it would be passing strange if the famous cheater 
of human and national independence was inactive. 
His emissary, therefore, came to see what could be 
done to settle the wavering "slavedom." He came 
loaded with plenteous blessings and baubles, seeking to 
crown the work of a hundred years. He came striving to 
stamp on the falling nation the insignia of defeat and 
degradation. He came heartily anxious to consum- 
mate the work of Ireland's ruin and his master's hope. 

Papario, I believe the first genuine specimen of 
Papal royalty that ever pressed Ireland's soil, landed 
at Armagh in the commencement of the year 1151. To 
promote the manifold views of attaining his main object, 
it was desirable to establish a synodical action, which 
Malachy, with all his vigour and ability, failed to invest 
with qualities tasteful enough for the nation. There- 
fore, on the 9th of March, after his arrival, he convoked 
a council which met at Kells. But considering that 
Ireland then possessed a vast number of bishops, and 
that only twenty honoured the meeting with their 
presence, an efficient stimulus, it is easily perceived, 
was not yet given to their Romish inclinations* 
This indifference, too, in the face of the promised 
bestowal of the long-coveted pallium ! However, the 
council met. The Cardinal came and presided. AYe 
are told that upon it being intimated that the bag which 
contained the " treasure'' was about to unloose its 
"woollen"' captive, great inquietude seized the innocent 
prelates. All were on tip-toe with anxiety to see — what? 

" A white piece of woollen cloth, of the breadth of a border, 
made round, to be thrown over the neck. Upon this are two 



42 Ireland's ancient church. 

others of the same sort, one falling down on the breast, the 
other on the back, filled with red crosses. This pall having 
been laid on St. Peter's tomb is sent away to the several metropo- 
litans, without the reception of which they cannot perform any of 
their episcopal functions." — (Comerford, p. 256.) 

If this Roman Catholic historian, who has thus so 
kindly described for me the gift now about being 
exhibited, speaks truly, what becomes of the vali- 
dity of the functions of those prelates preceding the 
Council of Kells, as they were not so favoured, although 
Rome claims them? Now, however, these functions 
were about being rendered Romishly perfect. The bag 
was opened. Gelaseus, who governed the See of Armagh, 
of all the assembled prelates, seemed self-possessed. 
But then he is elate with confidence, the " woollen pall" 
being promised to Malachy's see alone. 

But lo! to the primate's consternation, instead of one 
cloak, specially designed for his see, four drop from 
the bag. One of these he receives, the other three fall 
to the lot of the agreeably amazed bishops of Tuam, 
Cashel, and Dublin. One amongst other decrees 
passed after this pretty distribution of blessed cloaks, 
ordered that all village bishoprics should, on the death 
of their present occupants, be abolished, and thence 
entitled "rural deaneries." This custom, which much 
prevailed in Ireland, was borrowed from those churches 
superintended by St. John in the East. It was now, 
however, with other "abuses," to be "pulled down." 

Although treaties had been favourably negotiated 
by Papario, though the formation of a Papal hierarchy 
had been well set on foot, the Pope's camp was far 
from possessing a permanency in the land. Ireland's 
increasing and encouraged ignorance might have indi- 
cated an attachment to such principles as had been 
spread ; but the novelty and mode of the inculcation, 
and the probability of enlightenment in time of peace 
might render it unenduring. The wedge, whose end 
was now craftily introduced, might then be suddenly 
jerked out. Some of Rome's innumerable blunders and 
acts of tyranny, after her possession appeared secure, 
might give a rude shock to the entire fabric, whose con- 



ITS PURITY POISONED. 43 

sistence "his holiness" had cause to doubt. There was 
needed, therefore, very badly, a something which Papal 
ingenuity did not long search for in vain. Fresh and 
furious war was requisite to divert and perplex the 
nation's attention, in order that in the presence of im- 
mediate personal danger might be kept out of view the 
less pressing, but more terrific, spiritual danger, which 
Rome purposed quietly and unobserved to scatter 
through the feuds she hoped to create. She clearly 
needed to urge the island into a war likely to last so 
long as that she could steep in blood, and, as it were, 
impress indelibly on her unconscious and bleeding vic- 
tim's heart the religious notions which had corrupted 
herself. But such a horrid mission should be directed 
by a minion trained to head it properly. Rome was 
not long in quest of one chivalrous (!) enough to lavish 
stripes upon an unoffending and weakened nation ; to 
keep the "carnal weapon" with consummate ingrati- 
tude and daring skill, pressed upon noble Ireland's 
neck ; and to do this so covertly, that the real but 
concealed enemy should not appear in other light than 
that of benefactor ! All this with hereditary expertness 
she has achieved, as subsequent events show. 

From the historical facts briefly narrated in this 
chapter, it is evident that Ireland's enslavement had 
begun, and merely begun. The national dignity and 
sacred purity of that Church which had given true Gospel 
missionaries to the world — which had elevated to a 
mighty and most prosperous condition an island, and 
maintained it so for a thousand years, appears now 
seriously, but not mortally, smitten. And with its suf- 
fering, the nation it so exaltedly adorned, manifests an 
aspect of pitiable prostration. The dominancy of pure 
Christianity has already proved its salutary effects. 
Now that its sacred influences had considerably abated, 
we shall find that, however gorgeous and sumptuous, 
illusory and pleasing its substitute and opposite may 
be, our country's glory, purity, power, and national 
grandeur as steadily vanished. 



44 rome's religion 



CHAPTER III. 

(from the twelfth to the sixteenth centuries.) 

OLD IRELAND BETRAYED AND BOUGHT — PAPAL 

AGGRESSIONS PROCEED— ROME'S RELIGION 

IRELAND'S RUIN. 

Cut off thine hair, Jerusalem, and take up a lamentation on 
high places ; for the Lord hath rejected and forsaken the generation 
of his wrath. For the children of Judah have done evil in my sight, 
saith the Lord : they have set their abominations in the house which 
is called by my name, to pollute it — Jer. vii. 29-30. And the Lord 
saith, Because they have forsaken my law, and have not obeyed my 
voice, but have walked in the imagination of their own hearts ; there- 
fore, thus saith the Lord God of Hosts, Behold, I will feed them, even 
this people, with wormwood, and give them water of gall to drink — 
Jer. ix. 13-15. 

As much as the first Papal aggression under Celestine V. 
was a failure, the second under Adrian IV. was a triumph, 
deadly and fatal. But it was only on its being backed 
by a fierce and bloody aggression upon our national 
and civil rights that a permanency was secured to its 
frame-work. It was yet but as a thin, fragile skeleton, 
wanting body, or as a shell-wall without a buttress. 
Such an essential was not left unsupplied. 

England's kings, for a considerable time, coveted the 
possession of Ireland. We have several instances of 
their designs to invade a people, whom Bede, relating 
the fact, calls "an innocent race, ever friendly to the 
English." Hanmer furnishes us with an indication of 
the "invasive spirit" which, from the honest truth and 
Scriptural marrow it contains as characteristic of our 
kings, even at the end of the eleventh century, I an- 
nex: — 

" Cambrensis, in his Itineraries reporteth how that King Wil- 
liam (Rufus), standing upon some high rocks in the furthest 



Ireland's ruin. 45 

part of Wales, beheld Ireland, and said, 'I will have the ships of 
my kingdom brought hither, wherewith I will make a bridge to 
invade Ireland.' Murchardt, King of Leinster, heard thereof; 
and, after he had paused a while, asked the reporter, * Hath the 
king, in that his great threatening, inserted these words, * if it 
please God?' 'No.' ' Then,' said he 'seeing this king putteth 
his trust only in man, and not in God, we fear not his coming.'" 

If the mouth "speaketh out of the abundance of the 
heart," this prince's moral disposition is at once dis- 
cerned. So, also, as it is not generally an unfair test 
to judge a species by a specimen, there will be no diffi- 
culty in discriminating the predilections of the Irish 
chieftains at this time. 

However fondly the kings of England entertained the 
notion of invading this country, it was a mere matter of 
expediency — quire desirable, but rather hazardous — 
until Henry the Second occupied the throne. Events 
cotemporary, or nearly so, had reduced the greatest diffi- 
culties which hitherto seemed to beset such an exploit. 
Observing them daily disappear under the destructive 
influence of Rome, Henry took courage and inclined 
to hope. Papal religious snares, and Papally kindled 
political treachery, were seasoning Ireland for his evil 
conquest. He exultingly saw how she was being 
straitened, and cautiously planned the best manner of 
" pinching" her more to help himself. A skilful schemer 
instinctively ferrets out an equally "honourable" asso- 
ciate. Henry was one royally endowed, but not above 
his craft. He procured an "honourable abettor" just 
as the "honourable abettor" pantingly sought him. 
Bent on the same unrighteous course, kindred reflections 
brought their infernal machinations to the same unholy 
point. What was said in the last chapter relative to 
the necessities of "his holiness" are not, I trust, here 
forgotten. The Pope of Rome, who, after this fashion, 
became Henry's aspiring and "honourable abettor," was 
an Englishman, who, by the way, as Lanigan (vol. iv.) 
has it, received a classical (no allusion is made to a 
moral or religious) education from an Irishman. He 
bore the name of Nicholas Breakspeare before he as- 



46 rome's religion 

sumed that of iVdrian IV., and ascended the Papal 
throne, about the time Henry became England's king. 
I do not think that Breakspeare or any other Romish pre- 
late is guilty of that fallible and human feeling — national 
sympathy — only as far as he is chargeable with pos- 
sessing domestic sympathies, of which he can have none. 
These ties are severed by his unnatural and unchristian 
connexion with "the Church." Therefore it is wrong 
to suppose that Breakspeare purposed selling Ireland's 
independence for the sake of England. He learned the 
ambitious dreamings of Henry, and aimed at mischief 
through them. Wanting to establish Papal jurisdiction in 
poor Ireland, he made no departure from his selfishness, 
and gave no proof of his nationality in desiring, accord- 
ing to Pole, to gratify the king in order to serve his own 
see. "The end justified the means." At this time the no- 
torious a-Becket, since elevated to a niche in the Roman 
gallery of gods (not Rome pagan, but apostate), was 
archdeacon under Theobald of Canterbury. He and 
the Bishop of Salisbury were the real "judicious bottle- 
holders" between king and pope, aided by a few others. 
Through these wily priests and slavish courtiers was 
played the desperate and vengence-bringing game of a 
kingdom's ruin. A cowardly but crafty league was 
instantly drawn up between both. The King was to 
subjugate by force the land for himself, and give a 
marked portion of the spoil to his " panting abettor." 
The Pope's principal part in the act would be to work, 
by his forged and arrogant claim of authority in all 
Christian isles, upon the superstitious fears of some and 
the sworn fidelity of others. To keep up certain ap- 
pearances and to avoid betraying eagerness, Henry was 
advised — when the compact was already complete — to 
represent to the Pope that in Ireland the greatest irre- 
ligion, ignorance, and impiety reigned. He made a 
mock request, therefore, that "his holiness" 

" Would license his entering into the island of Ireland in a 
hostile manner, and that he would allcw him to subdue the country, 
and bring over those beastly fellows to the faith, and to the 
path of truth." — Lanigan. 



Ireland's ruin. 47 

This brazen demand for infraction of existing civil 
rights was merely a pre-arranged episode in the action of 
the drama itself. To it Adrian's response was hearty 
and prompt. Blasphemously asserting, on the authority 
of a document proven to be false, that whatever land 
Christianity was preached in, did of " right belong to 
his see" (Usher, Syllog.), he empowered, and appointed 
by a Papal bull, Henry, his "beloved son," to confirm 
in the faith and Church, by physical endeavours, these 
wayward islanders. In other words, to Romanise by 
the Saxon steel, the Irish nation, which seemed too 
tardy in accepting his own theological suasives — to plant 
his supremacy, no matter how murderously, in Ireland. 
This bull, in the words of Moore (Hist. vol. ii.) — 

"Was accompanied by A sTiPCLATioxybr the payment to St. Peter 
of a penny annually from every house in Ireland; this being- the 
price for which the independence of the Irish people was thus 
bartered away. Together with the bull, containing the grant 
and stipulation, was sent also to Henry a gold ring adorned with 
a valuable emerald, as a token of his investiture with the right 
to rule over Ireland ; and this ring, we are informed by the 
bearer of it, John of Salisbury, was, by xldrian's orders, de- 
posited in the public archives." 

How deplorable that the "mammon of unrighteous- 
ness" became noble Ireland's captor ! An English 
pope of Rome, haggling with an English king, sealed 
Ireland's doom, and prepared the soil for the fullest 
crop of Romanism. Worthy accompaniment of so un- 
worthy a deed ! 

Although Henry possessed this " bull," several years 
passed by before he w r as able to avail himself of it. 
But a notorious occurrence, as unusual in this country 
as it was favourable to the invaders, soon gave an open 
and a direction to the impending storm. The new mis- 
sionaries did not come decked in Rome's accustomed and 
attractive finery, though clothed in her steel armour 
and stone hearts. Their progress was marked, where 
was found plentuously reeking the best blood of the 
land. 

No reader of Irish history need be informed how, 



48 home's religion 

wrapt in fury, the " beastly prince " (as Lanigan styles 
him), Dermot MacMurrogh, after frantic and ruinous 
attempts to avenge the " betrayal of his honour" at 
home, made a frenzied and faithless begging overture 
to Henry the Second of England. I presume all are 
intimate with the confusion and panic which the joyful 
granting of his application produced in Ireland. It was 
wonderfully favourable to the designs then actually 
settled. I suppose the brutal butcheries connected with 
the vigorous and sanguinary warfare which ensued, 
crushing the very heart of the kingdom, are well known. 
These facts are ever prominent in historical paintings of 
Ireland and not severed from their cause ; I need not, 
therefore, recapitulate things of so lamentable a notoriety. 
It is well known that, with such heart-rending visi- 
tations was the real "beginning of the consummation" 
of Ireland's destruction. Every town, district, and 
hamlet, was plunged, in a brief period, into frightful 
agitation. Blood, tumult, imposture, characterised the 
day. The Romish baubles, which, in the shape of doc- 
trines, were heretofore toyed with, soon became enforced 
as sacred and necessary wherever the hostile army could 
reach. In other places, where from causes but passing 
away, the deepest ignorance had stultified the people, 
the "doctrines" were represented ^preservatives in so 
dismal a crisis. All enlightenment was sapped, and the 
monks, then thickening upon us, took an opportunity to 
represent the privately courted invasion as heaven's 
vengeance because of Ireland's dilatoriness in receiving 
Romish doctrines ! These combined influences had the 
desired effect. To bring them about, the battle was 
pitched ; and together Ireland's prosperity, Christianity, 
and nationality were utterly crushed. Men grew des- 
perate, and ferocious. Religion was buried in anger 
and desperation ; and the country cast rapidly into 
superstition, infidelism, or Romanism. There was then 
neither time, inclination, nor capacity to test the sound- 
ness or justice of any doctrinal innovation ; and the 
consummate skill of Rome's troops suggested the re- 
moval of the Bible, and the destruction of our religious 



Ireland's ruin. 49 

records. These, by some chance, might lead people 
who had not drank too deep of error, and had time for 
thought, to debate on truth. Thus God, in his inscru- 
table judgment, suffered the conflict to turn in favour of 
Rome and Romanism. Thus, when Ireland's nationa- 
lity was being conquered, her early religion was being 
banished. And this unspeakably great calamity, which 
to this day Ireland groans under, was w r orthy of Pope 
and Romanism — worthy of the master and murderer of 
a-Becket — worthy of all the profligacy and cruelty of 
those engaged to effect it. 

Henry arrived at AYaterford in the October of 1171, 
and received the homage of those whom he had already 
commissioned to make sad havoc in the country, as well 
as of many Irish nobles who timorously tendered their al- 
legiance to him, under the advice of Danish monks. He 
found that the extent of his " knights' " savage and wan- 
ton cruelty towards the beastly Irish, had greatly 
estranged those members of the yet not totally enslaved 
Church, who were, without Danish admixture, natives. 
Henry, by every means, sought to persuade them to obe- 
dience, but a vast share of them nobly spurned the solici- 
tations of an usurper, whose arms were deeply and bru- 
tally tarnished. He observed, too, with some uneasiness, 
that the " ceremonies and customs " of our country's 
religion, though very materially tampered with, were, 
as generally practised, far from being yet in unity with 
Rome's. He had, therefore, to extort ungraciously a 
reluctant acceptance " in toto," of his master's " mum- 
meries." 

There was, indeed, nothing formidable, now at least, 
in the religious enthusiasm of the Irish, scattered and 
oppressed by three hundred years of dire contentions. 
The victims of strife, internally and externally, were 
powerless. He, therefore, reasonably hoped to be able 
to dictate terms, but not by working incautiously. With 
this view, he ordered to be assembled a council at 
Cashel, in 1172, to which he sent his own chaplain. 
Almost all the bishops and archbishops of Ireland were 
present. This assembly was presided over by the Pope's 

E 



50 Rome's religion 

legate, then Bishop of Lismore. Cambrensis, in his ela- 
borate history of the invasion, gives an accurate ac- 
count of its enactments. At it much of the old church 
system was abolished ; the legitimate and politic equa- 
lity of clergy and laity effaced ; the free and olden 
custom of the celebration of divine service interdicted, 
under the guise of moderation and improvement ; the de- 
crees respecting the immunity of the clergy from certain 
laws and taxes, already mooted at the Council of Kells, 
were here passed ; tithes were established on a new 
principle, and the faithful commanded to give their 
ministers a third of their goods for masses ! "Wakes" 
were ordered to be kept ! In short, Romanism, which 
hitherto existed in sufferance here, was now solemnly 
yoked upon the nation. 

But despite of this " insolent and insidious" adjust- 
ment of our ecclesiastical laws, the hills and fastnesses of 
the kingdom sheltered many who could not consent to 
bow to Baal ; who would not receive, without clearer de- 
finitions or stronger safeguards, new rules, or infringe 
upon existing ones. Where the conquerors had not 
yet penetrated, the "clergy and people" says Lanigan, 
"followed their own ecclesiastical rules as If the Synod 
of Cashel had never been held." From the prevalency 
even yet of our ancient Irish Christianity, as Cambrensis 
observes, the Irish were deemed by the conquerors 
"no better than heretics." For a time, it seemed highly 
probable that such firm and well-disposed ministers, 
many of whom, says Geraldus, "were reduced to beg- 
gary for their steadfastness," would restore the realm 
to a sense of duty, although its resistance may be inef- 
fectual. But there was, in truth, no need to fear. As 
I have elsewhere intimated, I now affirm, that an age 
would be requisite to restore Ireland to at least Scriptural 
education, before an attempt to destroy even the ano- 
malies and abuses, which sprung from an absence of 
such knowledge, could be popular or successful. Our 
colleges had all disappeared, and, as Lanigan says (vol. 
v.), " it would be fruitless to inquire when ; but it is rea- 
sonable to suppose the thirteenth century." The time 



Ireland's ruin. 51 

was, therefore, most opportune for all Rome's attractive 
and deluding importations, and her dross soon circulated 
as the purest gold ; her supremacy first crept in, not by 
decrees, but by practice ; self-merit, image-worship, fit- 
ness for canonisation, saintly intercession and Mariola- 
try, were gradually proclaimed " Christian doctrines." 
Relic worship, and other such singular practices, as 
Lanigan plainly shows (vol. iii.), were forced amongst 
the people by the monks. Though some could scarcely 
stifle their derision and execration at such impostures, the 
simple, impressible, and fitter still, the now restless, and, 
alas ! at length, ignorant Irish, as a body, evinced, by 
an alarming, though accountable, humility and suavity, 
in their acceptance of them, how terrible had been their 
fall! 

While Ireland's religion was being thus rifled and re- 
gulated, war, as the deformer's guardian, fierce, gene- 
ral, and bloody, with all its calamities, depravities and 
horrors, devastated the country. Civilisation seemed to 
have been superseded by the worst barbarity. Those 
engaged in it, as the tools of ambition or Rome, procured 
pardon for all their revolting crimes, by founding and 
endowing abbeys ! " This" says Lanigan (vol. iv.), 
became " a fashionable mode of purchasing off sins and 
obtaining forgiveness from heaven /" Such a shocking 
method of " securing full atonement " for crime, had its 
means of gratifying a deluded and falling people. 

The obstinacy which the Irish practically exhibited 
to the Saxon invasion, though slowly growing less great, 
was very harassing to the incursionists. To abate it, 
Henry, upon the appointment, in 1177? of a successor 
to Strongbow, the first English chief governor of this 
country, ordered the new 7 deputy, Fitzandelm, to con- 
vene a meeting at Water ford, and there to read the 
Pope's bull, consigning to him the island. Adrian was 
then dead ; but Henry had procured the confirmation 
of the grant by his successor Alexander III., which was 
also read {Lanigan). Henry exhibited much sagacity 
in his withholding the bull until this time. The island- 
on his first arrival, so well prepared to 



52 rome's religion 

hear themselves insulted by the unflattering epithets ap- 
plied to their character in that bull. They were now, 
however, as recipients of Romanism, more likely to 
suffer indignity, especially when it came from the " in- 
fallible " head of that system. Henry wisely inferred that 
the newly- acquired influence, if so acted upon, would 
bring his authority in the island to a favourable and 
decisive crisis. Whereupon he undertook this, the most 
polished and less irksome, method to incline the clergy, 
who held the people's wills, to succumb, if not to him, 
to his " master." 

Ireland was now, if not entirely, deeply corrupted. 
Saxons settled in the land, who soon became " more Irish 
than the Irish themselves " — so much had our fathers 
departed from the path of Ireland's nationhood. Her 
ministers, to elevate themselves, bartered her indepen- 
dence, having lost their own. But they partook of the 
curse. Henry did not deal so munificently with them as 
they had expected. Their functions were, indeed, of a 
standard unknown in the early times, and the reverence 
and authority which it was necessary to yield them 
after the Cashel Assembly, compensated for much. 
But several of the more prominent prelates, led on by 
Lawrence O' Toole, who was the first Archbishop of 
Dublin fully exercising that office as subject to Rome, 
retained enough of her earlier days to protest against 
the English monarch's insincerity. O' Toole, the head 
of the rising malcontents, w r as a proud, ambitious man, 
full of Jesuitical deception, when it was necessary to 
disguise his projects, but not otherwise of ill-condi- 
tioned life {Lanigan and Usher). He remonstrated 
with Henry on the little good to the clergy which their 
admission of the supremacy, arrogated by the Pope, 
was productive of. Henry, deluged with other pressing 
matters, and not now apprehending danger from Ireland, 
was silent. But O' Toole, having some faint notion of 
the glittering beauties of Romanism at its home, and 
feeling indignant at the royal contempt, was glad to 
accept of a mission to complain on this subject to the 
Pope himself. Accordingly he set out, and having 



Ireland's ruin. 53 

arrived at the Vatican, eloquently made known his 
grievance. The Pope sympathised, and elevated him 
to the rank of legate, with authority to order the king to 
settle the dispute between himself and the Irish prelates. 
But the poor bishop died in Normandy, before he re- 
turned to Ireland, about the year 1181. He was soon 
after enrolled in the " book of sanctity," and is now, we 
all know, earnestly invoked as an intercessor between 
God and Roman Catholics. Malachy was the first, and 
0' Toole the second, Irishman upon whom Rome con- 
ferred the " dignity " of canonisation. 

The vacancy occasioned in the Irish episcopacy by 
" St. Lawrence's " demise, was now, for the first time, 
disposed of by a foreign prince, and his nomination 
submitted for confirmation to a Pope. Henry was the 
king; Lucius III. then superintended Rome; and a per- 
son named Comyn was the chosen bishop. If the country 
even could discern what disasters such proceedings, 
stealthily starting into magnitude, were likely to entail, 
its energies were so spent, that it could not well la- 
ment, much less oppose them. 

A curious bull was at that time fulminated, which 
strikingly resembles a recent Papal act, and shows 
Rome's designing pliancy. I allude to the appoint- 
ment, the other day, of Dr. Cullen, from the Romish 
primatial chair of Armagh, to that system's bishopric 
of Dublin. The first Englishman (Comyn) pawned by 
a Pope on the latter diocese, came, furnished by a Papal 
decree elevating the see of Dublin to greater precedence 
than that of Armagh. This remarkable occurrence, quite 
characteristic of Rome, is explained by Ware, in his 
Archbishops of Dublin (p. 314). By the way, for 
five centuries after Comyn' s nomination, natives were 
excluded from the metropolitan see ! 

An incident which occurred the year after O'Toole's 
death, though trifling, is full of significance. In the train 
of De Cogan, the celebrated Cambrensis visited Ireland 
a second time. He travelled through the country with 
a view of ascertaining necessary facts which might serve 
Prince John in his intended government of the country. 



54 rome's religion 

During one of his excursions, he met the then Bishop of 
Cashel, to whom he proposed several questions classified 
for his purpose. In replying to some of them, the 
bishop dwelt on the eminence in learning and piety of 
many of the old Irish saints. The historian looked at 
the prelate, and, in a mocking tone, exclaimed, " Saints ! 
Perhaps you have saints, but where are your martyrs ?" 
The prelate was not amazed, and coolly replied : — 

" It must be acknowledged, that as yet our people have not 
learned such enormous guilt as to murder God's servants ; but 
now that Englishmen have settled in our island, and that Henry is 
our sovereign, we may soon expect enough of martyrs to take 
away this reproach from our Church." 

Alas ! the pure light of that Church was then nearly 
extinguished, and Cambrensis returned to England to 
assure his monarch that monkery was expanding in the 
land, being espoused by the Irish in all its qualities. 
As evidence, he could point to the foundation, while he 
was in Ireland, of monasteries at Holycross, Colp, and 
Dunbrody. In fact, all the leaders of the invasion made 
it a point to establish, of himself, an institute of monk- 
ery, and it soon spread more tellingly the Papal influ- 
ence. Lanigan supplies many instances of the hatred 
with which modern monkery was, notwithstanding, re- 
ceived in Ireland (vol. iv.) 

Henry II. died at Chinons, in Normandy, in a most 
miserable state, entrusting the forcible preaching of 
Romanism, and further subjugation of Ireland, to his 
eldest son, who ascended the English throne as Richard 
I., in 1 1 89. At this time the country became, as it never 
was before, infested by robbers. The " Isle of Saints " 
degraded to a land of thieves ! The " Asylum of Piety " 
fallen to a retainer and refuge of assassins and villains ! 
All the elements of unworthiness, melted into one homo- 
geneous mass, did indeed completely overwhelm the 
kingdom ! And this was the result of Rome's usurped 
supremacy and doctrines ! This the price of apostasy! 

The first dazzling scene with which Rome feasted her 
fi new territory/' was the consecration of St. Patrick's 
Cathedral, which was, according to Ware, erected in 



Ireland's ruin. dd 

1190. The " highest prelates" in the land, directed 
by the Pope's legate, attended, and conducted the cere- 
mony with pomp and magnificence. A country which 
heretofore exhibited honest and scriptural hostility to 
any assimilation of a creature with the Creator, joyfully 
received the announcement that the new church was 
dedicated not only to God, but to " our blessed lady 
Mary and St. Patrick." This I find in Mason's His- 
tory of Ireland 's Patron. 

Richard died a.d. 1 199? at which time the Papal 
power had reached its altitude in Europe, under Pope 
Innocent III. John, a younger brother, succeeded 
Richard, and assumed the title and collected the advan- 
tages of " Lord of Ireland." 

The wrongs which had been inflicted on, and, to a 
great extent, passively sustained by the Irish, rendered 
them, even to the new religion, sometimes as unwittingly 
disrespectful as sacrilegious ; and thoroughly dishonour- 
able in most matters. An instance is afforded to us in 
the bitter contentions which envy had originated be- 
tween the powerful invading chiefs, De Lacy and 
De Courcy. With little spirit and less generosity, 
De Courcy, being defeated in a general engagement, 
resorted to treachery in order to destroy his formidable 
rival. The priests, who consorted with him, easily 
procured ruffians to accept a bribe and an off-hand ac- 
quittal of the crime ! in order to accomplish the fiendish 
deed of despatching him by assassination. He was ap- 
prised, however, of the murderous intent, and asked his 
confessor's advice, as there was no chance of his being 
at all times provided with aid. The monk reminded 
him that he should never be unprepared for the call of 
God, no matter how it would come — he knew not. This 
was well. But the requisite preparation, according to 
the monk, was an immediate penitential pilgrimage to 
the churchyard of Downpatrick alone ; and, while thus 
engaged, he need not dread the worst malignity of his 
foes ! To the churchyard De Lacy accordingly piously 
repaired. But some of his actual domestics, regardless 
of the priestly curse or cause, treacherously informed 



00 ROME S RELIGION 

De Courcy's friends, who came upon the beguiled baron 
while on his knees before a crucifix. Upon seeing them, 
he cursed his credulity; and, as if to retrieve the fault, 
grasped eagerly the crucifix to which he had been pray- 
ing, and with it made desperate havoc, killing a dozen 
of his assailants ! But his resistance proving ineffectual, 
he cast his idol from him, and yielded. * This, then an 
ordinary skirmish, deserves being recorded, because in 
it we can trace a precedent for " pattern fights " and 
the "progressive spirit!" of Romanism. 

But the aptitude which seems inherent in the Papal 
system for every species of broil, was not even then 
confined to the laity. Natives or strangers knew no 
peace since it and its supporters were cast upon the 
land. Not the least striking, in the wide range of ec- 
clesiastical skirmishes, was that consequent upon De 
Valois's appropriation of church revenues for his army. 
" St." Lawrence O'Toole's successor, Comyn, having 
failed to arrest the "sacrilegious hand," even by the 
loud roar of altar denunciations — then commencing to 
add fresh disgrace to the fallen Church- — produced a 
miracle, as evidence of the sanctity of his grievance! 
The spirit of winking and bleeding pictures was then, 
for the first time, invoked in Ireland, and was pleased 
to be propitious ! Comyn, with all episcopal dignity, 
clothed, as it were, in the profoundest affliction, stood 
up in his cathedral, and spoke — when, lo ! (under the 
obsequious hands of his spiritual bondmen) crucifixes 
were laid prostrate, and mockingly crowned with thorns, 
to betoken the great sorrow of Christ, " as if the ma- 
jesty of heaven were dethroned by a contest about the 
property of an ecclesiastic." This impious procedure, 
related by Lanigan and Ware, not having such force as 
was anticipated, the bishop fled, having laid his diocese 
under an interdict, by which all religious rites were 
completely suspended. But De Valois repented, " and 
granted to the see of Dublin twenty carrucates or 
ploughshares," as an atonement for his offences. 

Nor were disputes merely of this character. The 
system was soon felt in its unmixedly noxious reality ; 



Ireland's ruin. 57 

and yet the Irish race were so lost as not to lift, but 
in faintness, a voice against its odious progress. The 
year 1205 witnessed the first great dispute between a 
pope and a king, with Ireland as the apple of discord. 
To Ware I am indebted for its substance {Bishops, 
pp. 62-64). An English nominee of King John to the 
see of Armagh in that year, was opposed by an Irish- 
man, the selected of "his holiness's" deputy. But 
though the contest was very sharp andprotracted, Romish 
gold, plentifully profferred to the English king, made 
" his highness " quite agreeable in relinquishing a pre- 
rogative, which no pope ever before looked for — viz,, that 
of directly nominating bishops to Ireland's vacant sees. 
Another star in the oppressor's tiara was this victory 
over John ; and what, think you, accompanied it ? Sig- 
nificant associates !— a frightful plague, which sadly 
thinned the ranks of our country ; and a miserable 
slaughter of " mere Irish," which begat deserving ani- 
mosity. The plague ravaged all Leinster, and ruined 
Dublin. The dastardly butchery took place at Cullens- 
wood, where better than 500 men, women, and children, 
were barbarously slaughtered to gratify Popish in- 
vaders, and a festival to commemorate the event ap- 
pointed ! But this was only a result to which the now 
degraded Irish were latterly inured. 

John, who never ruled himself, and attempted to go- 
vern Ireland, died two years after he had made an in- 
glorious compact with the Pope against whom he so 
long resolutely contended, and was succeeded, in 1216, 
by his eldest son, Henry III. Now only half a century 
had elapsed since the invasion, and Ireland was reduced 
in power and position as if she had never known 
strength, learning, piety and civilisation. Her chieftains 
became insignificant beggars, her ministers brawling 
agitators, and her invaders intolerant rulers. Irish 
laws were demolished, and Anglo-Irish laws, even where 
England's arms kept faithful watch, despised. The 
strong oppressed the weak, and the weak had no redress. 
Everything gave way to priestly threats, which were 
soon regarded with the most superstitious awe. 



58 Rome's religion 

Henry III., little regarding Ireland's social or moral 
advancement, instead of applying a remedy to her many 
evils, extorted, from her narrow resources, all the money 
procurable, to support his warring exploits in other lands. 
But he was not the most daring and exorbitant applicant 
for her funds. The Pope, abounding in "holy things," 
was very profuse of his " sacred " gifts in exchange 
for solid gold ; very bountiful in levying " holy taxes " 
among the clergy, who repaid themselves by working on 
the superstitious fears of the people. Between king, 
pope, and priests, never was poor land so dreadfully torn 
and wasted. Contributions were then as lavish as they 
are now for every pretty toy of " sacred n ess " which 
Rome can vend, or in support of every babbling sycophant 
which the occasion might demand and supply. Ireland 
was obliged to endure of this sort more than I can relate. 
She was become a willing, or rather stupid, slave, having 
been whipped to a skeleton by heartless tyrants ! 

We now-a-days can well conceive to what lengths the 
dominant spirit of priestcraft can go, otherwise a his- 
torian would find it difficult to make credible many oc- 
currences originated by such men in times past. For 
instance — and a better one could not be chosen to indi- 
cate the superstitious hold with which Romanism had 
now grasped the Irish nation — when the famed Lord 
Pembroke had provoked ecclesiastical censure, by the 
seizure of some church manors belonging to Ferns, the 
bishop of that diocese excommunicated him, and he died 
with the bans unrevoked. Upon the death of his foe, 
the Bishop of Ferns demanded that the king would give 
him up the claimed property. But Henry's reply re- 
quired that the deceased earl should be absolved in his 
tomb ! Accordingly? in order to procure land for the 
loss of which he damned (so far as he could) a soul, he 
next undertook to recall that soul from hell ! ! Here 
are his words, most solemnly pronounced at the earl's 
grave, in the presence of the king and nobles : — 

" Oh ! William, thou that liest fast bound in the chain of ex- 
communication, if what thou hast injuriously taken away be re- 
stored by the king, or his heirs, or any of thy friends, with compe- 



Ireland's ruin. 59 

tent satisfaction, I absolve thee ! ! Otherwise I ratify thy sen- 
tence, that, being bound in thy sins, thou mayest remain damned in 
hell for ever! ! !" 

This miserable fact is related by Leland (vol. i.), and 
corroborated by Dr. Phelan, who asks- — " Could he have 
relied on the efficacy of this anti- Christian anathema ?" 
With such impiety, such un-Gospel proceedings, all par- 
ties were devoutly pleased. Nay ! if the bishop did not 
re-rivet the chains upon the (supposed) damned soul, 
when his heirs " heretically " despised Ins malediction 
by keeping the lands, people would not think him " so- 
lidly holy." So lowered, so paganised, had Ireland be- 
come, that these extravagances of the priests, however 
wild, were not rejected. Although the suffering of the 
" faithful" under interdicts, which were often had re- 
course to when money or obedience was wanted, grew 
very distressing, the people were listlessly passive. 
They were fined, cursed, cudgelled, publicly disgraced, 
or murdered, as the malignity or wants of the priestly 
persecutor thought fit {Leland, vol. i.) So far did 
they go in such doings, that the Pope, the very Pope, 
was obliged to moderate their fury and their avarice. 
Their "fighting" propensities were just as great. I 
will notice one from amid the many disgusting brawls for 
C( a mess of pottage" which disgraced the annals of 
1210. A dispute, originating in a trifle, carried on be- 
tween two rival bishops of Waterford and Lismore, is 
related by Ware, in his Bishops (p. 528). The contest, 
which was continued long with hellish venom, terminated 
by the decapitation of Lismore, through the machina- 
tions of his enemy, after he had suffered most cruel tor- 
tures in prison ! Charity, peace, and kindness, in the 
coldest sense, had left our clergy, or rather usurpers of 
the clerical office, with whom avarice became the god ! 

Edward I. succeeded Henry in 1273, at which time 
Maurice Fitzmaurice was deputy. Many of our country's 
political grievances met a well-meaning heart when they 
were told to Edward's. But the country was, as it were, 
pursued by a curse, and all goodly intentions were ever 
fraught with disappointment. 



60. 



ROME S RELIGION 



The first Parliament met in Ireland under Sir John 
De Wogan, about the year 1 295. It was incapable of 
grappling with the terrible disarrangement of the king- 
dom. Ireland was still plagued with mischievous con- 
tention, and the cruelty and rapaciousness of the clergy 
enforcing the most oppressive edicts. These were, in 
many cases, protested against. From several recorded 
I may offer one — that of a noble woman belonging to 
the province of Munster, called Lady Le Blunde. In 
her petition to Edward she complains against the Bishop 
of Cashel, for, amidst other monstrous deeds — 

u Imprisoning her grandfather and grandmother, where they 
died of hunger ; for seeking redress on account of her father's 
death, hilled by said bishop ; and for the loss of her six brothers 
and sisters, starved to death by said bishop, because he had their 
inheritance in his hands at the time he killed their father." 

Leland (vol i.) details at length the atrocities here 
complained of. With such conduct as this characteris- 
ing the nation's Church, what good could be expected? 
These instances of Rome's successful blasphemy and in- 
tolerance which I have adduced, are not solitary. Ter- 
rible as are the lengths to w 7 hich the newly-acquired sway 
of the clergy was carried, they were of more terrific 
frequency. Rome's history in Ireland is pregnant with 
such miserable polity. To it must honest truth ascribe 
the irreligion, the dark deeds, the mournful superstition, 
the grovelling nature, which became, as it were, in- 
grafted in the soil and in the nature of its inhabitants. 

Under the reigns of Ed wards II. and IIL, from 1307 to 
1377, our poor country's prospects did not revive, or look 
in the least promising. New wars, fresh-poisoned party 
disputes, and consequent pretexts for clerical agitation and 
tyranny, protracted the agonies of our exhausted island. 
Troops under the Scotch hero, Bruce, made Erin a 
battle-ground against England's monarch, for royal spoil. 
Party turned against party — tribe against tribe, in- 
fluenced, generally, by their respective priests, for their 
respective reasons, until Ireland was as much a bloody 
field of battle as ever. Before the fortune of combat 
had declared what warrior was likely to be the master, 



Ireland's ruin. 61 

as was the custom of his office, Pope John XXII. spoke 
out, and proved that he commanded. He anathematised 
the Bruce and all his followers ! He blessed King Ed- 
ward and those who aided him ! Then the odds be- 
came against the Bruce truly frightful. "Who now had 
"manliness" enough to brunt the ecclesiastical wrath, 
even by wishing success to Scotland's hero ? Few. 
But the few, though honest, were scanty assistance to the 
King of Scots ; so he departed from a land where priest- 
craft ruled, and misery and degradation, as a necessary 
progeny, throve. After this abortive struggle a com- 
plaint of their many afflictions was laid by the Irish be- 
fore the Pope, in which they very pointedly accused 
Adrian IV. as being the direct cause of all their calami- 
ties. The letter is very long, and may be found, in its 
entirety, in Carew's Ecc. His. 

The pretensions of the English to uphold their 
national or " ethneological doctrine'' of indefeasible 
hereditary right over those who were Irish born, was, 
about that time, sedulously discountenanced by the 
Roman Church. Such a system — seldom compatible 
with her high, general, and peculiar notions — was then 
particularly distasteful. The people of both countries, 
as much by her cunning contrivances to that end, as 
by constant intermarriages and political tampering, 
soon, therefore, differed, within the pale at least, as 
little in manner as in religion, although the same laws 
were not yet for both. This was an obviously great 
point, and, having secured it, Rome made more rapid 
strides than ever. So deeply had she imagined this 
principle to have been inculcated, that, in a fit of "wise 
weakness," she made an effort to heal one wound of 
poor stabbed Ireland. The Archbishop of Dublin 
(Lech), perhaps giving way to very worthy emotions, 
sought to establish, in 1308, an university in Dublin. 
He demanded permission from Pope Clement V., 
because such a very serious undertaking, in its tenden- 
cies, could not be set on foot without "his holiness's" 
sanction. The design, merely embracing theological 



62 rome's religion 

and legislative study, was not opposed. But Leeh was 
snatched away by death's unsparing arm before his 
commendable purpose was perfected. The project did 
not, nevertheless pass untried. In 1320, an academy, on 
the principle he suggested, was built, and produced 
merely nominal results. So trifling, indeed, were the 
fruits, that its existence, soon after its establishment, 
was not known beyond the city, and there few took 
advantage of it. Ware is inclined to think it was a 
ruin before Henry VIII.'s time. About the year 
1320, an order of mendicant or begging friars, "shame- 
less and daring," started into prominence in this country. 
They were resolutely opposed by the archbishops, 
especially those of Armagh, one of whom, Primate 
Crump, declared, that " they were never instituted by 
God's inspiration." Poor Crump, like his predecessor 
Fitzralph, paid for his temerity, by being forced to 
retract all he said against them. This is an important 
fact ; and such abject recantation of an honest opinion 
is attributed by the writer of Religion of the Ancient 
Irish to the terrors of the Inquisition. As another 
consequence both of Romanism and ignorance (one of 
which is fostered with the other), witches and witchery 
became lamentably prevalent. Not merely were the 
peasantry imbrued with the worst and most pernicious 
theories, but they, in conjunction with the aristocracy, 
also reduced them to the most odious practice. 

The clamor of ecclesiastics at this time was not merely 
an incessant outcry against women-witches. There 
were besides some very Ci troublesome fellows " who 
openly set at defiance Papal supremacy. Many there 
were who trampled on the famed statute of Kilkenny, 
passed in 1367? by which our dear Irish language was first 
proscribed ; and that proscription, with other rash en- 
actments, met with willing abettors in our fallen clergy, 
who threatened and denounced those that despised its 
cruelty. Others there were who questioned transubstan- 
tiation, and others still who had moral courage enough to 
doubt and condemn the whole Romish system. All caused 



Ireland's ruin. 63 

"the Church" considerable annoyance. But these honest 
Protestants, who strove with such legitimate and praise- 
worthy endeavours to brighten the dark days — to open 
a much needed Reformation — were designated here- 
tics and their "notions" heretical. Stigmatised as 
such by wicked priests, who were known to be murder- 
ers and connivers at murder, they and their " virtuous 
indignation" were alike consumed to ashes. Ware, in 
his Bishops (p. 533), confirms the fact, that such 
diabolical proceedings as the burning of " heretics" were 
usual in the fourteenth century. He relates, amongst 
other cases, that corporal punishment was inflicted 
upon some poor person who declined worshipping the 
Virgin ! The scandalous animosity, springing from 
these acts, reflects in its true character the degeneracy 
of the clergy then polluting a once religious land. The 
same writer (p. 508) mentions a disgraceful quarrel as 
having taken place between the Bishop of Limerick and 
the Archbishop 4>f Cashel. Limerick had committed 
same " fault " with respect to persecuting heretics, and 
was summoned by his archbishop, Cashel, to account 
for it. He met his investigator, and instead of answering 
the charge, he rushed upon Cashel and having "tore him 
terribly," forced him from the city of Limerick — cursed 
all who received him — excommunicated those who heard 
him preach — sent his servants occasionally to " way- 
lay him" — and denounced any one who he imagined 
liked him. These disgusting abuses frightfully prevail- 
ed, as will be seen by a reference to the work quoted 
from. Indulgences, which even for murder, were often 
granted to those who helped in the private vengeance 
or spleen of any prelate, nurtured them ! The system 
made a very choice selection of " creditable" executors 
of its sanguinary laws ! 

Nothing of any moment in Irish Church history cha- 
racterises the earlier part of Richard the Second's reign, 
which commenced in 1378. But coming towards its 
close, the " merest idea " of Wicklifle's teaching was 
imparted to those in Ireland who doubted Romanism. 
That great reformer's followers, known as Lollards, grew 



64 rome's religion 

so formidable in England, that Richard, who was "right- 
ing affairs" in Ireland, was called over to check the 
precursor of the lightsome reformation which soon after 
burst upon the gloom. He left Roger Mortimer as his 
deputy in Ireland, which still remained in an unsettled 
and lawless state. But whatever stray seed of Reforma- 
tion time or chance had cast hither from the pious 
Wickliffites, as an old historian says, "it took no root, 
from domestic discord," and prelatic and priestly per- 
secution, which yet maintained an awful predominance. 

Henry IV.'s accession to the English throne did 
not in the least affect the prosperity of Ireland, 
though it did that of Romanism. His son succeeded, 
under the title of Henry V., in 1413, and to him France 
was the all-absorbing attraction. 

Ormond was Irish deputy in this reign, when the 
people were obliged to petition — that honest, faithful, 
unquarrelsome ministers may be appointed to the 
churches ! This feeble blow contains an efficient ex- 
position of the grossness with which the clergy had 
degraded their office. Disputes, and fierce ones, arose 
about this time between lay and clerical representatives 
of both nations. The ecclesiastical agitators excited 
the people, whom they respectively ruled, to the highest 
pitch of enmity. Nation arose against nation. Pre- 
judices were then established which are not yet wholly 
abolished. We have an amusing instance of how those 
jealousies extended and flourished, in the accusation 
made by the Bishop of Kilmore, an Englishman, against 
the Archbishop of Cashel, an Irishman. The former 
swore that the latter forged for his own use the "great 
seal ;" that he was guilty of peealation ; and that he 
abstracted from the finger of the Virgin's statue a gold 
ring, which he gave to a lady with whom he had been 
" gallantly intimate." In short, continued the complainant, 
"he is an enemy to England, and confers his benefices 
alone on Irishmen." In this exclamation the cause 
of the exposure escaped. It does not invalidate the 
complaint, which at least, so far as lady- worship is con- 
cerned, is very strongly indicative of the class which 



Ireland's ruin. 65 

professes celibacy at present, and speaks significantly 
against the efeformer's morality. 

Henry VI. became King in 1422, and devoted him- 
self to dispense, with some show of justice, " English- 
ism " to the poor poverty-laden, priest-persecuted, 
and superstition-stricken Irish. Under him, and while 
Lord Waterford was Governor, it was enacted, at the 
Parliament held in Trim, that men who did not wish to 
be looked upon and treated as the " Irish enemy," were 
to shave off their beards, and suffer, at all events, none 
to remain upon the upper lip. This custom English 
and Irish priests yet rigidly adhere to. Another Parlia- 
ment assembled under the Earl Worcester, in 1467? at 
Dublin. Then an Act was passed which distinctly ex- 
pressed in what manner the English monarchs claimed 
dominion over Ireland. In the Act is this very significa- 
tive sentence : — 

" The Holy Father, Adrian IV., Pope of Rome, who was pos- 
sessed of the seigniory of Ireland in right of his Church, did, for a 
certain rent, alienate the same to the King of England and his 
heirs for ever 11 " 

Edward IV., Edward V., and Richard III., filled, 
successively, the British throne, without witnessing any 
singular event, and no reliable or remarkable improve- 
ment as having occurred in Ireland's Church. Several 
chief governors passed off the scene of temporary do- 
minion, and yet Romanism held undisputed sway ; and 
superstition, hand in hand with misery, stalked the 
land, undeprived of mastery, but growing more bitter in 
its fiendish tortures and heartless exactions. 

A.bout the year 1486, the Irish Romanists who fa- 
voured Simnel, the personifier of Warwick, crowned their 
chosen impostor solemnly in Mary's Abbey Church, with 
a diadem borrowed from the " Virgin's head," and 
called him Edward VI. In this, and many other in- 
stances, as Leland shows (ii. 39), the Irish prelates, of 
course unreflectingly, revolted against papal supremacy, 
and often, for a time, set all such laws at nought. SinmeFs 
kingship was, however, of very brief existence. On 
marching into England with a considerable force, he was 

F 



66 rome's religion 

encountered and defeated by the real monarch, Henry 
VII. The mock king, some say, was sent as a fitting 
scullion for Henry's royal kitchen ! others say that he 
went to the " block " immediately. 

There was much in the deceptive tranquillity which 
seemed after this event to pervade Ireland, that prompt- 
ed Henry to gratify the rage created by the late re- 
bellion. A few of the bishops had not allied them- 
selves with the Pretender's party, and to them, therefore, 
he gave orders, through a bull designedly procured, to 
excommunicate all the rest ! Kildare, who was then, and 
during the rebellion, Governor, was included amongst 
the cursed, because he not only countenanced but aided 
the impostor. As it was expected that he would resist 
the enforcement of the bull, Henry sent a large army 
with it, under Edgecomb. Kildare soon saw he had best 
to make terms, and accordingly signified his intention of 
doing so. When oaths for this purpose had been duly 
drawn up by Edgecomb, a very strange but natural de- 
mand was made by Kildare, which merits prominent 
notice. 

The custom of swearing " great folk " then was over 
the consecrated host, or Christ ! In the consecration of 
this, as in the official performance of any other such act 
by a Romish minister, it was then well understood, as it 
has been since more particularly defined, that the inten- 
tion of the officiating minister is absolutely required for 
the validity of the thing consecrated or act performed. 
Kildare, comprehending how very convenient this dan- 
gerous doctrine would then be, demanded that his chap- 
lain might be permitted to consecrate the host. He, as 
well as his followers, knew how much to their purpose 
the intention of their own chaplain would be ! But the 
other party saw through the scheme, and had " the 
thing done " by their own chaplain. An old chronicler, 
supposed to be Edgecomb, describes what followed, 
thus : — 

" This done, the sayd earle was shriven and assoilzied ; and 
there, in presence of many persons, the sayd earle, holding- his 
right hand over the holy host, made his solemn oath of allegiance 



Ireland's ruin. 67 

unto our sovereign lord King' Henry YIL, in such form as 
was before devised; and in likewise the bishops and lords made 
like oathes ; and that done, and the mass ended, the sayd earl, 
with the sayd Richard, bishoppes, and lordes, went into the 
church, and in the choir thereof the Archbishop of Dublin began 
* Te Deum,'the organs sung it up solemnly, and all the bells in the 
church range." 

Another struggle for royalty, and an opportunity for 
rebellion, formed in Ireland, upon the arrival of Perkin 
Warbeck at Cork, in 1493. Many flocked to his stand- 
ard, eager for nothing but war and plunder. It ter- 
minated in furthering the march of Ireland's misery. 

Henry, finding the Irish so addicted to rebellion, com- 
manded Walter, Archbishop of Dublin, to come and 
explain to him why they were so. He wondered, and 
naturally wished to be informed, why so fair and fa- 
voured a soil, to all appearance, was productive of almost 
nothing else but riot. The extremely innocent and 
thoughtless bishop did not express a clear opinion, but 
intimated it as his belief, that the Celtic was an unma- 
nageable race, and that their bad customs were irreme- 
diable ! He had no notion, poor soul, how mighty, free, 
and learned was that "turbulent, irritable, and ungovern- 
able people," before his "spiritual" lord and master 
had taken pains to provide the conquered land with a 
religion, framed in that system oppressive to soul and 
body, which Ireland then staggered under, and since 
groans beneath. Romanism was the cause, good bishop ! 
No one can doubt it who reads its progress in the land, 
any more than he can what was the effect which history 
witnesseth ! One is as palpable as the other. 

Under the administration of Poynings, the clergy were 
beginning to lose their hold of the people's mind. Su- 
perstition was a "wee bit" checked, and the despera- 
tion to which priests had too oft driven them may ac- 
count for this change on the part of the Irish. Denun- 
ciations " and such things" became disregarded, as they 
grew too common. Church burning, and like outrages, 
were not of unfrequent occurrence; in these deeds the 
nobles of the land often signalised themselves, and as 



68 rome's religion 

often with an intent more barbarous than the act. 
Witness Kildare's stern admission, when tried before 
the King. Among other accusations he was taunted 
with having burned to the ground the church of 
Cashel. To this charge the earl defiantly replied — " I 
did set fire to that church, for I thought that the bishop 
had been in it" And in Henry the Eighth's reign, when 
"Silken Thomas Fitzgerald," with more inconsiderate- 
ness than power, cast himself into the depth of an angry 
rebellion, his rage and his vengeance were heaped, with 
indiscriminate heartiness, on the peasant, priest, or pre- 
late. Every reader of Irish lore recollects how vainly, 
from this haughty young lord, the aged Alan, Arch- 
bishop of Dublin, implored mercy as a " Christian and 
churchman." " Away with the churl," was the heartless 
reply to the venerable priest's earnest supplication for 
pity. Those who heard the order " bore him away like 
wolves, and tore him to pieces !" This was cruel — 
very ; but it throws a significant light upon the manner 
in which the Romish prelates — yea, prelates — a brief 
space before the Reformation, were regarded and treated. 
They had exhausted the respect and veneration of the 
country which they had ruined ! 

Three long, dark, and dismal centuries have passed 
away since Ireland first began to depart from the faith. 
Her honest ardour has expired ; her peevishness and ir- 
ritability increased. Her degradation has become utter ; 
her nationality perished. Her early literary attain- 
ments are not known by her degenerate sons ; her con- 
dition is abject; her poverty extreme. Her boasted ho- 
nour and honesty are trampled under foot. She has 
grown thoroughly rapacious and violent — energetic in 
malignity, and debased in morals. She has lost Chris- 
tianity and national might ; and gained superstition and 
national misery. In short, Ireland was become, as his- 
tory laments, a speck of land as cursed and despicable 
as there existed at the time of which I write. 

Ireland ! No wonder that one would ask with incre- 
dulous amazement — Is this the " Isle of Saints ?" This 
the land whose sons adorned religion, arts, and sciences? 



Ireland's ruin. 69 

This the " asylum of piety " and learning ? This the 
missionary school for Europe ? This the — in short, is 
it the Ireland of which the first chapter treats? iVlas! 
alas! it is. Much changed — much. Oh! how faintly that 
word expresses the depth of the change. This — even 
this island, now so despotically leprosied, so tainted, so 
wrapt in the " mystery of iniquity," so steeped in 
slavery, crime, and error, is that Ireland. Need any 
one be told how so startling and strange a metamor- 
phosis came to pass ? Is there a necessity to point to the 
leaven w T hich, with such unsparing perfection, leavened 
the whole heap ? I trow not. The instrumentality in 
effecting this mighty disaster — a nation's ruin — if the 
preceding pages have been carefully perused, must be 
understood. 

When our country failed, by a combination of mis- 
haps, to resist.. " the teaching of fanaticism, error and 
superstition," she should be prepared for the reception, 
as Dr. Cumming observes, " of what always feeds and 
flourishes on these— despotism and license — -just in the 
ratio of the domination of Romish power.' 3 



70 THE DAWN OF REFORMATION 



CHAPTER IV. 

(from the beginning to the middle of the sixteenth 

CENTURY.) 

LIGHT STREAKS THE GLOOM—PAPAL SWAY SCOURGED 
— REFORMATION YET RESTRAINED. 

Amend your ways and your doings, and obey the voice of the Lord 
your God, and He will repent him of the evil that he hath pronounced 
against you. — Jer. xxvi. 13. Babylon is become the habitation of 
devils. Come out of her my people, that ye be not partakers of her 
sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. Rejoice over her thou 
heaven, for God hath avenged you on her. — Rev. xviii. 

From Henry the Second's to Henry the Eighth's acces- 
sion to the British Crown, embracing a period little short 
of four centuries, the Reformation of Ireland's religion had 
been well and hurriedly executed. While our national 
religion and dignity were being subverted, our national 
suffering was tragic. Without one remedy, these disas- 
ters, great and cruel, would be incurable. Reformation — 
the antidote to that poison, whose introduction amongst 
us created our evils — if duly applied, would again make 
the Irish Church clear from its depths, and the Irish 
nation free and fortunate. That it might, through Pro- 
vidence, come to our aid, was at this time not impro- 
bable. Hence those who held pure Christianity even 
yet in Ireland, and had escaped the most ruthless per- 
secution, exulted in thinking their country's case not 
hopeless. 

The great Reformer, Luther, disturbed the stag- 
nancy of Rome's corruptions when Henry VIII. ruled 
Britain. His denunciations of the Papacy's grasping 
and remorseless spiritual despotism — his vigorous expo- 
sitions of the entire system, fell upon Europe as a ter- 



STRUGGING IN THE GLOOM. 71 

rifle thunderbolt, whose echo resounded in the re- 
motest regions. This explosion, which seemed likely to 
shatter her to pieces, amazed Rome. But the happy in- 
dication it gave of ridding God's vineyard of insects 
and vipers was hailed with acclamation by thousands. 
I would fain hope that the first flash caused a raptu- 
rous swell in many Irish hearts. And 5 indeed, if Ireland 
could peep from her almost sepulchral darkness, or lift 
her then wofully decrepid head from spiritual drowsiness, 
she would glow with sacred fervour at the bright pros- 
pect of recovering her a golden age." She could find in 
the Reformer's arguments the stainless principles of her 
lost religion, but she had lost with it the real aptitude 
for good and gracious acquirements. To her miseries she 
had grown accustomed ; and the cause not having been 
defined, she was slow in recovering. 

Our narrative has brought us now to the era of the 
first reformation in Ireland and England. So worn 
had become the pious frauds of Rome, that when the 
Reformation star shone, the Irish were not indisposed to 
accept its light, even though they might not compre- 
hend its intrinsic brilliancy. Cardinal Wolsey's saleable 
dispensations met with few purchasers in 1528 among 
the Irish, as his market-man, Archbishop Allan, mourn- 
fully declares ! And for whatever length or to whatever 
extent her synodical decrees were heeded before, we find 
that about the same period the real Irish did not obey 
Rome's matrimonial rules, but adopted the early custom, 
and positively " questioned" Wolsey's authority. These 
facts are convincingly adduced by Cox (p. 210). But 
though ripening, the Irish, or the English in Ireland, were 
not yet thoroughly mature for a complete renunciation 
of Rome. My readers, doubtless, are all intimate with 
the dispute between Henry VIII. and Pope Clement VII., 
which led England's monarch to investigate the right- 
fulness of the Pope's pretensions to supremacy. In con- 
sidering them he was forced to note some points of 
doctrine which induced him to favour Luther, whose 
principles he, however, never practised. PI is first step 
was to deprive the Pope by a Parliamentary Act, in 1533, 



72 THE DAWN OF REFORMATION 

of the pecuniary emoluments he derived from England. 
The next was to propose to his clergy assembled in the 
following year "what greater jurisdiction, if any, than 
other foreign bishops had the Pope over England, ac- 
cording to the Word of God ?" We are told that Bishop 
Fisher alone stood forth asserting the affirmative. All 
England's clergy, except this man, declared with one 
voice that he had none, by such right. Upon this decision 
papal power and authority in England perished. In a 
few months independence of Rome became established 
in Britain. The King saw that it was a fitting oppor- 
tunity to restore Ireland to her freedom from the Pope's 
exacting grasp. This country was even far more wor- 
ried than England, but her clergy, by some unintelligi- 
ble delusion, were more subject to the alien influence. 

Poor Archbishop Allan having been murdered by his 
refractory "child," Silken Thomas, left the Archbishop- 
ric of Dublin vacant in 1534. Henry took advan- 
tage of that event, and appointed a man to succeed 
Allan fully qualified for the office ; and so trained as 
to be a safe and efficient upholder of the King's supre- 
macy when the crisis arrived. At that time Cromer 
was Primate of Ireland, and one of the most attached ad- 
herents of Rome. He resisted with vigour the King's 
claim to be supreme governor in his own realms, and 
ranked not a few followers in his determined opposition. 
His subordinates, for the most part, like the generality 
of priests then in Ireland, were illiterate — a fact univer- 
sally admitted — and as passion, or the interests of what 
they so long regarded as the "infallible Church," directed, 
they acted. Of course, when the teachers had nothing 
better than an education of this sort to impart to their 
flocks, in such troublous times, Irishmen must have un- 
avoidably partaken of the ignorance, be it ever so per- 
nicious. They were, therefore, the more tractable in evil 
and under the lash of their superstitious taskmasters. 

The chosen man of Henry to struggle with the de- 
praved capacity of a fallen people was George Brown, 
an Augustinian friar. Brown first attracted attention 
by his unceasing exertions to preach down saint- wor- 



STRUGGLING IN THE GLOOM. 73 

ship, and to exalt the amplitude of Christ's atonement 
Ware, in his Life of Brown, proves him to be a man 
of eminence and honesty, a man of piety and learning, 
one wisely selected for the high office named. He 
received doctor's degrees both at Oxford and Cambridge. 
In the March of 1534 he was consecrated after the 
custom of Rome, and sent by Henry to the Bishopric of 
Dublin. 

Upon Brown's arrival in Dublin, a commission was 
instituted for the purpose of setting to rights the King's 
supremacy against that of the Pope. Opposing this, such 
priests as were yet zealots of Rome, marshalled, under 
Primate Cromer, their passive flocks, and armed them 
with popular frenzy. The other portion, who either 
stood apart from the contest, or, viewing it short-sight- 
edly, merely assented to a suppression of papalism, 
were indifferent about either monarch. Long rooted in 
the Irish heart a secret distrust of English promises 
lived, wherefore they were never likely to meet, without 
great hesitation, an Irish welcome, even though they 
were conceived with hearty sincerity. And in truth 
the feeling was not nursed unmutually — it was quite 
reciprocal. The anxiety to conciliate, which England, 
since the invasion, exhibited towards Ireland, as reduced 
to practice, attested little goodly in motive. The Irish 
invariably found, that in conceding much favours or ac- 
cepting such promises, they were enacting treason to 
themselves and country. They w r ere now, besides, from 
a variety of circumstances, as I have elsewhere shown, 
unable to arrive at the true meaning of any species of 
reaction. Cromer's exhortations to resist the King's 
supremacy, uttered with prelatic enthusiasm, therefore, 
in proving successful did no more than might have been 
anticipated. Brown's position, from similar causes, be- 
came trying and dangerous. Men studiously exaspe- 
rated by the inciting harangues of a powerful and, by sys- 
tem, treacherous priesthood, might, as they have always 
done, stamp their undigested abhorrence of the thing 
proposed with the blood of its promoter. Agitation 
even then derived its violence and ruffianism from the 



74 THE DAWN OF REFORMATION 

same class of hot-headed and illiterate " exclusionists," 
which has in modern time, to be sure, with a more decent 
polish, sundered the dearest ties, to elevate its notions 
and interests. Brown foresaw that to continue, without 
a legislative support, his present course would be 
highly imprudent under the existing disposition of the 
people to obey unquestioned those who were for Rome. 
To this end he addressed a letter to Lord Cromwell, 
the disgraced Wolsey's successor. Having ascribed 
the angry zeal of his opponents to a " thorough igno- 
rance of spiritual good," he remarked that "they were 
utter strangers to the language in which mass was 
said." 

In accordance with Brown's suggestions, a parlia- 
ment was held at Dublin, in 1536, not, as Mant has it, 
in 1537. Lord Leonard Grey was at this time Chief 
Governor of Ireland. Priestly opinion yet unabatedly and 
recklessly encouraged agitation against any attempt 
to annul papal sway. The tumult was not durable or 
irresistible, but giddy, malicious, and noisy. Parlia- 
ment met. Papal supremacy — " a thing," said the le- 
gislators, " we abhor and detest" — was renounced. The 
great temptations — pensions, Peter's pence, and dispen- 
sations — which made Rome's pretensions to power par- 
ticularly harassing, were wrested from her "horse-leech" 
grasp, and crushed. Those houses, audaciously called 
religious, which always paralyzed learning, and choked 
virtue, were " inquired into," and abolished. The King 
was proclaimed supreme head of the church in tempo- 
ralities, and Christ's high dignity, as the " head and 
front," the real " chief corner stone," fully recognised, 
by stripping of his arrogant assumption the blasphe- 
mous pretender to, and usurper of, this lofty dignity. 
Twelve of those abodes of " mock piety and real 
infamy," as a converted priest designates nunneries 
and monkeries, were levelled by one sweeping act, and 
their rich endowments unwisely turned into the state 
coffers. Perhaps the least judicious enactment of all 
passed then, was that forbidding the presentation of 
benefices to Irish-speaking men. With an inconsiderate 



STRUGGLING IN THE GLOOM. /O 

and crude desire to enforce, if not encourage, the learn- 
ing of the English language, this law, and one establish- 
ing English schools in every parish, was passed. The 
lamentable iinpolity of such " opening enactments " as 
regards ecclesiastical matters, and as regards the Re- 
formation's complete success, subsequent events, detailed 
in their proper places, clearly set forth. 

The excitement and dissent which pervaded the sa- 
cerdotal ranks upon Henry's claim, although it might 
have at first embroiled, in its heat, the nobles and re- 
spectable laymen of the land, did not prove continuous. 
I find that soon after the "respective pretensions'' of King 
and Pope were investigated, an acknowledgment of the 
superiority of the King's claims was accorded, in a manner 
little short of unanimity. Indeed, it was by many degrees 
far more unanimous than the consent ever given by the 
" fathers " to any of Rome's doctrines. • One of the 
most eager of Ireland's princes to cast off papal alle- 
giance was the celebrated Desmond. Not satisfied with 
a mere lip expression of his honest protestation, he af- 
firmed it in bonded characters on the 16th of January, 
1540. In this " indenture," as Dean Murray properly 
names it, he— 

" Utterly denied and promised to forsake the usurped primacy 
and authority of the Bishop of Rome, and engaged to resist and 
repress the same ; and all that should by any means uphold or 
maintain it." 

Several other equally influential princes, sick of Rome's 
fascinating yet torturing enthralment, espoused the King's 
cause, and promised, as promptly, unreservedly, and re- 
solutely as Desmond, to " cast off" and eradicate Papal 
power and authority from Ireland. Nor were these 
manifestations confined solely to the nobility. Warned 
by the repeated perfidies of Rome, the people shrewdly 
suspected what was meant by the strenuous exertions of 
their tirelessly agitating clergy. They saw for whose 
good they were principally designed. And this time they 
almost en masse chose rather to be " poorly indepen- 
dent," than " servile slaves." Roman Catholic writers, 



76 THE DAWN OF REFORMATION 

like O'Connor. Burke, and Geoghegan, while admitting 
such a reception of Henry's power, attempt to explain 
away its distinctness, as given to him, because he was 
antagonistic to the Pope, by insinuating the most child- 
ish reasons. Leland (vol. ii.) grants that loyal enthusi- 
asm grew "outrageous," and "papal respect" declined. 
Any of the ingredients which formed such a popular ac- 
ceptance of a monarch, who had been, by the bull of 
Pope Paul III. (quoted in Burnet's His. v. i.) pro- 
nounced as " eternally damned/' must positively be little 
akin to dread or veneration for Borne. But the wily 
dignitaries and agents of Bome could not quietly see 
their power, " pomp, and pageantry " suppressed, with- 
out a mortal contest — a dying struggle. Every bait 
that was deemed takeable was held out to allure " the 
apostates." Every prejudice that could further feed 
vulgar desires ; every appellation, curse, and denunci- 
ation, in the bestowal of which Bome is inexhaustibly 
fertile, were had recourse to for the preservation, by 
fright, of those not " gone." The Beformation was 
nevertheless, really, at this time but merely threatened. 
Whatever success towards its introduction was achieved, 
may be set down as the overthrow of papal powqr, not 
doctrines. They, unless by Brown and his adherents, were 
not yet avowedly, openly, and unremittingly exposed. 

One " sober stretch," to arrest the coming blow to 
Bomanism, was the circulation of fabulous predictions to 
indulge superstitious propensities. Amongst the excesses 
of this kind was a strange rumour, emanating from the 
highest Boman authority, that it was prophesied that 
the Bomish Church should fall when the Boman Catholic 
faith was overthrown in Ireland." Had the promulgators 
of such " convenient foresight " any notion then of In- 
fallibility ? It would appear not. The Bomish Church 
is now (in 1852) not far from its total fall in Ireland ; 
and it is, after all, likely that the careless prophet hit un- 
wittingly upon a truth, and that with her fall in Ireland 
shall her sway be extinguished everywhere. Be it so. 

The most insolent and masterly of Bome's attempts to 
keep her standing in Ireland at this time, was a " vow 



STRUGGLING IN THE GLOOM. 77 

of obedience' 9 extorted in 1538, from every one to whom 
priest or bishop had access. A regular circular was 
issued, to be found fully copied in Cox (i. 257), passages 
of which I annex : — 

" I, A. B., &c > . . . shall and will be always obedient, 
&c. ... to my holy lord the Pope of Rome, and his suc- 
cessors, in all thing's as well spiritual as temporal, &c. . . . 
I count all acts made, or to be made by heretical powers, of no for ce^ 
or to be practised by myself or any other son of the Mother Church. 
I do further declare him or her, father or mother, §c. 
and ail other nearest and dearest friend or acquaintance, what- 
soever, accursed, §c. . . . that do or shall obey for time to 
come, any of the Mother Church's opposers or enemies, &c, of 
which I have been sworn unto. So God, Blessed Virgin, &c, 
help," &c. 

To comment upon that self-condemnatory " vow " 
would be superfluous. Such were the weapons then 
openly — such are the weapons now a little more co- 
vertly, and improvedly, used by Rome, to contend with 
any Reformation. These schemes then merely sufficed 
to deter a few ; the people, as a body, resented, by de- 
spising them. Curious enough that here old prejudices, 
fierce and strong against England, were dissolved by 
disunion with Rome. So Leland proves (ii. 180). 

Archbishop Brown continued his almost unaided and 
unceasing exertions to tear out the doctrines of the pa- 
pacy, until the spring of 1538, when war menaced "the 
invaders of the papal rights." The " famed O'Neill " 
had by some means conveyed to him a letter from the 
Archbishop of Metz, which besought the chieftain to 
rescue his country from " heresy, and restore the Pope's 
power." O'Neill's heart was much stirred by the bless- 
ings and benefits expected. He was not unreasonably 
excited, having much to gain and little to lose. His 
was a heart to delight in every daring enterprise, and 
such a selection creditably maintained the cunning of 
Rome's despot. He mustered for action a numerous 
body of vassals, whose objects were, on Leland's show- 
ing (ii. 176), and as I believe, ' f plunder and prey." 
Having been encountered on the plains of Bellahoe, near 



78 THE DAWN OF REFORMATION 

Heath, by the troops of Lord Grey, whose valour was 
gallantly seconded by Sir William Brereton, specially 
despatched to his aid with an English reinforcement, 
O'Neill fled from the field, after a most disastrous de- 
feat. So ended the first physical contest to re-impose 
papal sway in Ireland. 

It was during the administration of St. Leger, Grey's 
successor, in 1541, that Henry assumed, by the sanction 
of Parliament, instead of "Lord" the title of i( King of 
Ireland." And then also that Desmond, and others 
already alluded to, joyously clung to the cause of Henry. 

Towards the close of 1538, Brown made a "reforming" 
visitation through several counties " above the Barrow." 
This tour is described in the third volume of State 
Papers (part iii.) His sermons were all well attended, 
and great anxiety seemed to have sprung up to know, 
for a certainty, what were the errors of Rome about 
which he spoke. Brown greatly felt the want of know- 
ing the native language. He who condemned the Latin 
mass, did not blindly believe that a language just as 
strange to the Irish would do better. He had, however, 
a painstaking interpreter in Nangle, Bishop of Clonfert, 
a man, in the words of Brown, as quoted by Mant 
(p. 153), " not only well learned, but also right honest, 
and who undoubtedly will set as well the Word of God 
as our prince's causes, in the Irish tongue." Nangle 
was too much a scriptural man to be endured by the 
Pope, so he was obliged to put up with a papal rival for 
his see, who was countenanced by the deputy, St. Leger. 
The archbishop made, in the course of his several visits, 
a u mighty share " of converts, at least in thorough alle- 
giance to the King. The progress of this movement 
may be collected from the following extract of a letter, 
addressed by the archbishop and his companions to 
Chancellor Cromwell, in the February of 1539 : — 

ei At Clonmel was with us two archbishops and eight bishops, 
in whoese presence my Lord of Dublin preached, in advancing the 
Kinge's supremacy and the extinguishment of the Busshop of 
Rome. And his sermon fynyshed, all the busshops in all thoppen 
audience, toke the oathe mencioned in the actes of parliament, 



STRUGGLING IN THE GLOOM. 79 

bothe touching' the Kinge's succession and supremacy, before me, 
the Kinge's Chauncellor and divers others there present, ded 
the Hike." 

Brown's pious labours were too frequently impeded by 
the Lord Deputy and others, to be immediately, if at 
all, successful. That English Viceroy was stigmatised 
by Mant (p. 148), as "a favourer and practiser of 
image worship, and generally well-disposed to popish 
corruptions." Little wonder, then, that poor Brown, 
brooding over the consequences of having at a country's 
helm an encourager of " rank traidetors," a " debilitator 
of God's word," wrote in this mournful strain to Crom- 
well, as I find in Mant (p. 149)? speaking rebukingly of 
the Lord Deputy's " hindrances and tendencies :" — 

" So doth his Lordship aid me in my prince's causes. I think 
the simplest holy-water clerk is better esteemed than I am, &c. 
When that I was at the worst, I was in better case than I am 
now. What with my Lord Deputy, the Bishop of Meath, and 
the pecuniose Prior ofKilmainham," &c. 

But the Deputy's royal master having now secured 
intact his royal privileges, paid little regard to the 
principles of reformation. The fickleness and perfidy of 
the yet Romish Henry produced their natural conse- 
quences. 

A little reform was, in sooth, extended to the " tossed, 
splitting, and corrupt ecclesiastical laws" Bishops 
were permitted — yes, "allowed to execute their juris- 
diction; and that laymen and boys should not be ad- 
mitted to ecclesiastical preferment." Here, however, 
improvement ceased, so far as government provided or 
heeded. Henry never for a moment entertained a desire 
to " upset or pull down " the false doctrines of Rome. 
His heart was chiefly bent on cruel and corrupt self- 
aggrandisement. If other proof were needed of his por- 
tentous obstinacy to reform, sufficient can be deduced 
from his appointing the tried friend of Rome, Dowdall, to 
the see of Armagh, vacant in 1543, by Cromer's death. 

Dowdall, though everything "his holiness" could 
desire, being obliged to dispense with the papal confir- 
mation of his appointment, and also, with being conse- 



80 THE DAWN OF REFORMATION 

crated exactly after the Romish custom, as the State 
Papers show (vol. iii.), was not recognised by Rome. 
Waucop, a Scotchman, was, consequently, nominated 
by the Pope, but, in turn, never recognised by the Irish 
people. This fact, Dr. O'Connor, and others, satisfac- 
torily and conclusively concede. When the Council of 
Trent assembled, the titular Bishop of Armagh, Robert 
Waucop was present, assuming the style of Ireland's 
real representative, though neither the bishops, cler- 
gy, nor laity reckoned him an Irish prelate, and scoffed 
at his pretensions to the primacy. This papal no- 
minee to an already occupied see, has the equivocal 
distinction of first introducing " Jesuits " into Ire- 
land. Perhaps, in the posture of affairs, they accom- 
panied him to direct his suspicious and doubly dark 
path (for, Dr. Phelan says, "he was blind from his 
birth"), and lo give a sharper edge to his predilections. 
But they could not exonerate him from the charge of 
usurpation, which the Irish nation, in the silent spurn- 
ing of his authority, cast upon him. Such was the 
temper then prevailing — such the matter to feed it. 

But to return. However ill-disposed or unsuited to 
the office of reformer Brown's monarch was, he himself, 
in despite of very many adversities, smoothed away 
much rubbish from before the coming movement. 
Image-worship was successfully decried, at least so far 
as his jurisdiction extended, and the voices of some 
other bishops reached. The Lord's Prayer, the Creed, 
and God's Commands, were divested of their Latin 
garb, and given in a comprehended dialect to the people. 
Several other minor improvements were made, all of 
which tended to remove, at least, the crust of the enor- 
mous pile of filth which covered the early Irish Church. 
The Reformation had not yet, however, properly dawned 
in Ireland. Those men spoken of as removers of some 
abuses, still entrusted the safety of their souls, in a cer- 
tain manner, to the Romish system ; their efforts were 
for its more healthy continuance, without considering it 
necessary to render extinct its pernicious principles. 
They meant to patch up a rotten model without reform- 



STRUGGLING IN THE GLOOM. 81 

ing it. Were they encouraged, however, in their in- 
quiries into the cause and remedy, instead of being, as 
they were, disheartened or slighted, no doubt they 
would find just reason to impute our national humilia- 
tion to a want of thorough reform. And acting upon 
that discovery, they would destroy, as the only saveable 
course. But Henry, in the words of Mant (p. 183) — 
u When he relieved the Church from the impediment of the 
monastic institutions, forbore to provide thereby for the reli- 
gious education of her people, as well as to bestow upon her any 
secular benefit, and left her incapacitated for necessary activity, 
and beset by difficulties." 

There was a mixed and real discontent with present 
practices and principles, but as yet no fixity of pur- 
pose. The Irish bishops, though leaning towards reform, 
dreaded to begin, and were still, therefore, clasped, how- 
ever unwillinlgy, within Rome's arms. The papal 
standing was not dislodged, and her long accumulating 
profanities and ignorances still lay heaped upon the fire 
of our ancient religion — striving hard, but unable to ex- 
tinguish its vitality. Has the reader borne in mind St. 
Patrick's prophecy ? It has proved faithful so far as we 
have gone. We have, I apprehend, just passed the period 
represented by " a few coals reduced to ashes, still un- 
extinguished, although hidden." We are about to ap- 
proach that time when these coals rekindled, and the 
fire, as the saint's biographer, Jocelyne, writes, "grew 
brighter and stronger, till it appeared to restore Ireland 
to its first fiery condition." 

After Henry the Eighth's death (in the Romish per- 
suasion) which occurred one dark morning in the January 
of 1547? his son Edward became King, at the tender 
age of ten years, under the protectorate of the Duke of 
Somerset. St. Leger was again appointed Irish Deputy, 
by Edward, because it was believed he encouraged Re- 
formation views. The first favourable opportunity of 
extending the cause of Christian Reform to Ireland, 
was eagerly grasped at by Edward. Unlike his father, 
he filled up each successive bishopric, as its occupant 
dropped off, with a man of known attachment to the 

G 



82 THE DAWN OF REFORMATION 

Reformation, and of decided hostility to error. Before 
three years, according to Mant (i. 191), five sees were 
thus in the possession of independent Reformers and 
sincere Christians. But the inferior clergy, who were 
friends to the good old cause, swayed by enthusiasm, 
carried their exertions to imprudent lengths. Bigotry 
soon stained their lily colours, and this necessarily begat 
prejudice and hate. Rome's intriguers, taking a strong 
hold of the discreditable exhibitions of angry disputants 
or pious demolishers, who left many an old shrine " hide- 
ous monuments of sacrilege," held the movement in the 
greatest check. In the attitude of friends and consolers, 
the Romish priests disaffected the Irish mind against 
the preachers of Reformation, whose position became 
particularly hazardous. Scruples, if they did start up, 
w r ere banished, and calumny came in to heighten their 
portraiture of the "pillagers." Another serious detri- 
ment to the cause was the ignorance of God's Word dis- 
played by its friends among the Irish-speaking priests ; 
and, amongst the English, no acquaintance with the Irish 
language, to tell what they knew so as to be understood. 
Without preaching little could be effected ; and " as for 
preaching," wrote Cusack (Mant, p. 222), a little after- 
wards Chancellor of Ireland, " we have none, which is 
our lack, without which the ignorant can have no 
knowledge, and which were very needful to be re- 
dressed." This was a mournful state of things. Ire- 
land was ripe, but few reapers who understood the 
peculiar manner of applying the sickle, were to be had. 
The Irish priests who professed the principles of the 
Reformation, had no Bible from which to instruct their 
flocks. Others could not use it, had they it. The con- 
sequence was advantageous to Rome. 

Affairs were thus, when the liturgy, translated into 
English, in 1551, was, by royal edict, introduced into 
Ireland. An assembly of the prelates and clergy was 
holden, directly on the Viceroy's reception of the order. 
Dowdall, of whom I have already spoken, with a few 
suffragan bishops, hastily and rashly resisted the accept- 
ance of the English liturgy, and, in doing so, expended 



STRUGGLING IN THE GLOOM. 83 

much time and talk upon his fidelity to Rome. He felt 
his dignity insulted, that the frequenters of his house of 
worship should understand the language in which he spoke ! 
" What," he indignantly inquired, " shall every illiterate 
fellow read mass ?" " No," replied the deputy ; " your 
grace is mistaken ; for we have too many illiterate 
priests amongst us already, who neither can pronounce 
the Latin, nor know what it means, any more than the 
common people ; but when the people hear the liturgy 
in English, they and the priest will then understand 
what they pray for." Dowdall' s uprightly Romish re- 
tort, meant " beware of the clergy's curse /" All the 
other " moderate bishops," as Ware terms them {Bi- 
shops, 350), adhered to Archbishop Browne in receiving 
the liturgy, recollecting Paul's character of a barbarian 
and barbarians in Church (1 Cor. i. 1 1). On the follow- 
ing Easter-day, in Christ's Church Cathedral — before 
deputy, bishops, magistrates, and clergy — divine worship 
was celebrated according to the English liturgy. Upon 
this memorable occasion, Mant (i. 199) informs us 
Archbishop Browne delivered an able discourse, from 
the very appropriate text "Open mine eyes, that I may 
see the wonders of thy law" — -(Ps. cxix. 18.) 

The movement was now extending, though not yet 
formally or generally established. Edward most wisely 
ordered that the worship of God should be propagated 
in the Irish and English tongues, where necessary or 
practicable. We have, unhappily, too much reason to 
know, that this order, so far as it concerned the Irish 
tongue, was neglected. 

About that time an edition of the Book of Common 
Prayer was. however, printed in Dublin, being, I believe, 
the first book ever printed in Ireland. Crofts, the 
viceregal successor to St. Leger — who was recalled for 
his lukewarmness to the cause, in lool — on his arrival 
sought to conciliate the discomfited Dowdall, who had 
betaken himself, in apparent affliction, to St. Mary's Abbey. 
With this view the deputy obtained a conference with the 
moody prelate, and a long controversial colloquy, in his 
presence, between Dowdall and the Bishop of Meath en- 



84 THE DAWN OF REFORMATION 

sued. It ended in nothing ! the primate saying, " All was 
in vain when two parties so contrary met." The pre- 
cedency of the two sees, Dublin and Armagh, was then, 
a second time, settled ; and, to Dowdall's mortification, 
Armagh was again deprived of the " loftier privileges," 
which were transferred to Browne's see of Dublin by an 
Act passed in the October of 1551. The morose and 
haughty Dowdall could not brook such a disgrace, as it 
did not come from the Pope, so he "threw up" his see, and 
fled the country. Turner, a man described by Cran- 
mer as "one that longed for nothing, thirsted for 
nothing, dreamed of nothing, save Christ Jesus," was 
most judiciously selected as his successor. He, how- 
ever, refused to accept the office, on the sufficient grounds 
that he " must preach to the walls and stalls, as the peo- 
ple understood no English." Goodacre, who had no 
such objection, was, therefore, consecrated in Christ's 
Church, in the February of 1553, and then, too, was 
the illustrious and zealous Bale set apart for the 
bishopric of Ossory. At these consecrations " without 
tumult, save amongst the priests," the reformed ordi- 
nation service, like that of Patrick's, years since pro- 
scribed, was, as Burnet and Mant agree (i. 220), used in 
Ireland. 

The new Bishop of Ossory — who so energetically ex- 
posed Romanism in Henry the Eighth's reign, that he was 
twice cast within the prison's gloom — on his appoint- 
ment to his Irish see, went forward in the holy labour, 
w T ith the old zeal and Christian fortitude increased. 
He began instantly to set at rights the re-establishment of 
pure Christianity, and to strip it of all "prodigious howl- 
ings and patterings" for the dead; "bowings and beck- 
ings" for the Lord's table, and the thousand other "sor- 
rowful sorceries" that existed, which he knew to be 
without Scriptural warranty or meaning. His "manner 
of sermon" is thus given, on his own authority, by Mant 
(p. 223) :— 

"I earnestly exhorted the people to repentance for sin, and 
required them to give credit to the Gospel of salvation ; to 
acknowledge and believe that there was but one God; and 



STRUGGLING IN THE GLOOM. 85 

Him alone, without any other, sincerely to worship; to confess 
one Christ, for an only Saviour and Redeemer, and to trust 
in none other man's prayers, merits, nor yet deservings, but 
in his alone for salvation. I treated at large both of the 
heavenly and political state of the Christian Church ; and 
helper I found none amongst my prebendaries and clergy, but 
adversaries a great many." 

But the untimely death of Edward, and the accession 
of Mary, in 1553. snapped all the present efforts and ex- 
ertions for the restoration of pure Christianity, and 
dismayed the heartiest champion of the movement. 
Edward's reign was, unhappily, too brief to be productiye 
of much real benefit to the Reformation in this country. 
The principles of that sacred cause were, however, 
budding when he was taken to God. 

I mean to pass over the butcheries and persecutions 
which so crimsonly stained the miserable reign of Mary. 
Indeed, persecution in Ireland was not, from combined 
causes so lamentably frequent or ferocious as in England, 
therefore I shall have less occasion to advert to the brutal 
occurrences of that period. I cannot, however, omit men- 
tioning that a noble Reformer, whose name is already 
introduced in this volume (Bale), was one of her first 
Irish victims. He was not frightened into silence on 
her accession, and suffered the penalty of his underrat- 
ing constancy to the cause of Christ, by being beset 
with royally hired assassins. He escaped, but only 
after losing in his defence five faithful followers, brutally 
cut down by his assailers. He remained, as Mant and 
Cox inform us, "beyond the seas" until Elizabeth se- 
cured safety, in this kingdom, to the Christian preacher. 
Queen Mary restored Dowdall to Armagh after Good- 
acre's death, in 1553, and the see to its former dignity. 
Every other bishopric which was held by a reforming 
prelate was rendered vacant by " royal commission," and 
at once intruded upon by a decided Romanist. These 
men, with the greatest exultation, acceded to the royal 
will in re-imposing Papal fetters on the just-escaping 
land. Mass was said without price, for otherwise no 
one would pay for it ! All distinction and favour was 



86 THE DAWN OF REFORMATION 

given to Romanists only. The preaching of the re- 
formers was denounced; their good work hard handled 
and plucked down. A mutilated show of Scripture was 
made in order to "console the new desires on that head." 
These were, of course, conveniently garbled texts, and 
for a Jesuitical purpose. A papal Viceroy named 
Fitz Walter arrived in the May of 1556, with directions 
to "set forth the honour and dignity of the Pope's 
holiness;" and as Cox (303), and Mant (242) explain 
it, to punish, as he may think meet, "heretics, Lollards, 
and their damnable sects, errors, and opinions." 

In the June of 1 556 a Parliament was convened for the 
purpose of hearing read a bull of Paul IV., brought hither 
by Cardinal Pole, which ascribed Ireland's transgression 
in casting off papal error, to timidity ; but that his 
holiness, in the plenitude of his mercy and power, 
graciously overlooked this "grievous fault," and now 
offered & plenary indulgence to the whole nation ! The 
Chancellor read, and the assembly heard, the papal 
document, on bended knees ! The representatives of the 
people became, to all appearance, repentant, and the 
papal party felt, therefore, satisfied that reconciliation 
with Rome was effected. 

The " scarcity of persecution" in Ireland is attribut- 
ed, amongst other reasons, by Cox (808) and Mant 
(250), to a curious occurrence worth recording. Mary, 
it appears, despatched the Dean of St. Paul's with a 
commission to Ireland empowering the council to de- 
stroy all heretics. The dean, on his way hither with this 
evil paper, "put up at Chester," and in the jollity of 
a moment, when the magnitude of his position as Queen's 
commission-bearer beamed upon him, and that he ima- 
gined it would enhance his good treatment at the hotel, 
he displayed the important document. The good-hearted 
hostess contrived a very artful means to stay the bloody 
hand this paper intended to lift, which possibly may fell 
friends of her own living in Dublin. When the elated 
priest, full of his position, had retired to an inner room 
with some other personage, she quietly conveyed the 
awful message from his travelling-box to her own 



STRUGGLING IN THE GLOOM. 87 

pocket, and substituted a pack of cards, with the knave 
of clubs uppermost. The unsuspecting dean sailed off 
next day, confident and satisfied. A full council having 
been specially assembled in Dublin, he consigned his 
charge to the deputy's hands, to be solemnly read. An 
intense silence seized the assembly for a moment. The 
package lost its paper covering, and lo ! to the utter as- 
tonishment of all, cards with a very significant " trump," 
instead of a royal commission, were disclosed. The 
foamingly mad priest returned to perfect his thwarted 
design and his mistress's purpose; but ere he could 
again set foot in Ireland, her soul had sped its way be- 
fore a righteous Judge, and all her royal orders became 
of non- effect. 

Oppressed by a sense of danger, and left to its own 
discouraging strength, overwhelmed by weighty wrongs, 
and borne down upon by barbarous enactments, the 
infant Reformation was quite nigh completely dead 
when Mary ceased to live. Any vigour — and it was 
little and doubtful — it had acquired in the land was 
greatly subdued during her reign. 

The mixed political struggles of that era are not of 
sufficient magnitude to warrant introduction here, and 
of too distressing a nature to be written of dispassion- 
ately. No visibly important improvement had as yet 
religiously, socially, or morally, manifested itself in our 
country's papalised habits or miseries. In that gloom, 
however, there was descernible a portentous spark, 
which soon kindled so as to encircle the entire king- 
dom with its brilliant lustre. 



88 reformation's dawn. 



CHAPTER V. 

(from the year 1559 to 1603.) 

MORN'S DAWN MASTERS DARKNESS— PAPAL SUPRE- 
MACY FATALLY SMITTEN— OUR OLDEN CREED AGAI1\ 
CONFESSED. 

Blow the trumpet in Zion, sanctity a fast, call a solemn assembly. — 
Joel, ii. 15. Now for a long season Israel hath been without the true 
God, and without a teaching priest, and without a law ; but when 
they, in their trouble, did turn unto the Lord God and sought him, 
he was found of them — Chron. xv. 2, 3. Hear ye this, Oh, priests ; for 
judgment is toward you, because ye have been a snare on Mizpah, 
and a net spread upon Tabor. — Hosea, v. 1. The Lord shall inherit 
his portion, and shall choose Jerusalem again. — Zech. ii. 12. 

Soon after Elizabeth's succession to the English throne, 
in the November of 1558, the Irish Church had restored 
to it the English liturgy. The deputy, Lord Sussex, 
faithfully executed his monarch's orders, that God's 
worship "should be set up in Ireland as it was in Eng- 
land." Mary's ecclesiastical rules were revoked and re- 
versed as the occasion required; Protestant grievances 
were redressed, and papal authority totally abrogated. 
Ireland, with, indeed, a considerable show of reluctance, 
had again, by law, established within her the old reli- 
gion of Patrick and of the ancient Irish. Deserted by 
learning, and deprived of the necessary records, our 
poor, short-sighted, and depressed country, it is true, 
unwillingly at first, acknowledged her olden guardian, 
returned after so dreary and long an absence. 

The historian Strype relates some rather curious de- 
vices had recourse to by the papal party to distort the 
service, and slander the Church now restored — to 
cramp the exertions for purity, and make a diversion in 
favour of error. I gather his statements from the 



Christ's creed confessed. 89 

first volume of Mant's His. (p. 254). — When, as di- 
rected, " the litany was sung in English, in Christ's 
Church, the popish zealots took great offence, reckon- 
ing that the use of the 'Roman Latin Mass' was in 
danger of being laid aside." To avert such a blow at 
superstition, " a miracle was to be shown in that church 
the next Sunday," when all were present. The miracle 
was this : — During service, from a marble statue of 
Christ, " blood was seen to run through the crevices of 
the crown of thorns trickling down the face of the cru- 
cifix." Most of the congregation fell prostrate in "holy 
amazement." The miracle was proved a pious fraud, yet 
few were inclined to consider it a sham, so far did delu- 
sion rule them. 

Such trickish deceptions, ceaselessly persisted in, gene- 
rally without detection, doubled the zeal of the utterly 
superstitious, and stunned the wavering. Whatever influ- 
ences these practices tended to uphold were soon destined 
for dissolution. The sentiments conveyed by the pro- 
mulgation of "God's Word," after its releasement from a 
lengthened bondage in Ireland, were necessarily hostile 
to the sheltering of such cheats. How extensively the sa- 
cred volume was at that time being issued may beinferrred 
from the following scrap taken from the"LoftusMS." in 
Marsh's library, and testified to by Ware {Harris, ii. 254). 
The writer treats of the year 1559, and says : — "It ap- 
pears by the account of John Dale, bookseller for the 
stationers of London, that within two years there were 
sold in Dublin 7,000 Bibles." Reflecting for a moment 
on the prostrate condition, morally and spiritually, of 
Ireland then, such a number will appear more vast 
than it otherwise might. A mistake, only corrected 
within the last century, was doubtless then, as it had 
been always here, a great impediment to the Reforma- 
tion's success. Not only were English habits and customs 
enforced by law, but the English language was required 
to be universally known. No attempt to give the 
people God's Word as they could best understand it, 
was made. Surrounded by wily priests, who knew as 
little of that book as the people, the snatches of Scrip- 



90 reformation's dawn. 

tural arguments our countrymen heard were insufficient 
to supply the great want they felt. This was an evil any 
thoughtful mind will at once see required an instant 
remedy; yet not one was then appearing. The evil pro- 
portionally grew with the necessity for its removal. 
Nevertheless Reformation was made, although not so 
effectively as could be desired, and as might be made if 
more acceptable means were employed. 

I have here the satisfaction of recording, not the details, 
but the results of a Reformation movement. So well had 
the cause worked, under Elizabeth's protection, that only 
two bishops among the Irish hierarchy in the Parliament 
which assembled to annul all Mary's acts and establish the 
Reformation, were found resisting the movement. The 
two refractory prelates were "the lately appointed" of 
the Pope, who laboured faithfully in the expiring strug- 
gle of his supremacy, Walsh of Meath, and Lever us of 
Kildare. These two prelatic malcontents were soon 
after deprived of their sees for non-conformity; " and," 
wrote the Right Hon. J. Napier, in his reply to Lord 
Monteagle (p. 52), "the known history of these two 
does not enlist much sympathy on their behalf." That 
such was the cause of their deprivation Mant is satisfied, 
as also that no persecution was induced by their per- 
verseness (i. 276-298) ; and that they two were the 
only bishops deprived, all agree — the others having duly 
conformed. Their sees, as well as others which became 
vacant from different causes, were instantly filled up 
by 6e Godly ministers of the Gospel," properly authorised ; 
and, if such were of the highest importance, holding re- 
gularly transmitted succession, and transmitting it to their 
Protestant successors, unimpaired. Thus the adherents of 
Rome, after the lapse of a few years, became, in Ireland, 
comparatively insignificant. Prelates, priests, and people 
had at length cast off the gross garb which cumbered 
the land and concealed the crystal doctrines of their 
forefathers, which they at length recognised and en- 
joyed. 

Perhaps I had better sanction the appearance of 
some most respectable " witnesses" in support of this 



Christ's creed confessed. 91 

gratifying fact. I may take a few at random, for very 
many exist, between whom it is not easy to choose, all 
being alike decisive and worthy : — Carte assures us that 
the "bishops complied with the Reformation, and that 
the Roman Catholics in yeneral resorted to the parish 
churches in which the English service was read, until 
the end of Queen Elizabeth's reign." The Roman 
Catholic Bishop Barrington is not a whit behind the 
most Protestant witness. Hear him, as quoted by Dean 
Murray : — 

"For some time the great body of the Roman Catholic 
clergy conformed exteriorly to the law. It was afterwards 
more than once publicly declared by Sir Edward Coke, when 
Attorney- Genera], which the Queen herself confirmed in a 
letter to Sir Francis WalsiDgham, that for the first two years 
of her reign the Roman Catholics, without doubt or scruple, 
repaired to the parish churches. The assertion is true, if not 
too generally applied. ■ I deny not/ says Father J. Parsons, 
in reply to Coke, ' but that many throughout the realm, though 
otherwise Catholics in heart, as most of them were, did, at 
that time, and after, as also now (a.d. 1606), either from fear 
or lack of better instructions, or both, repair to Protestant 
churches.' " 

Leland, too, comes boldly forward to prove that " all 
the Romish communion resorted to the established 
churches." I shall permit the good Dean Murray, of 
Ardagh, to follow, saying : — 

<l The fact of the Reformation having been generally received 
in Ireland by the nobles, priests, and people, seems to be as 
fully proved as any other in history. The bishops and priests 
of the Church of Rome all outwardly conformed ; they freely 
substituted the Common Prayer for the Missal, and English 
service for a Latin mass. They could then discover no heresy 
in our Book of Prayer, and nothing damnable in our public 
service." 

Dr. Phelan also confirms the fact that "the majority 
of the prelates, leading or following the popular opinion, 
retained their sees, and exercised their functions ac- 
cording to the reformed ritual/' In short, the result of 
the first Irish Reformation was, beyond dispute, general 
in its extent, if not complete in its organisation so as 



92 reformation's dawn. 

to maintain permanent success. Because of anoma- 
lies or imperfections in the existing ecclesiastical laws, 
as well as the carelessness exhibited in the selection of 
ministers for cures by those who had the privilege of 
conferring them, this state of things was not likely to 
continue. To make the work, now favourably progress- 
ing, durable and irreducible required some better ma- 
nagement than appears from the following extracts to 
have prevailed. Sidney, lord deputy, writing in 1576 
to the Queen, as Mant informs us, says, speaking of the 
parishes in the extensive diocese of Meath : — 

" There is no parson or vicar resident upon any of them, and 
a very simple or sorry curate for the most part appointed to 
serve them ; among which number of curates only eighteen were 
found able to speak English, the rest Irish priests, or rather 
Irish rogues, having very little Latin, less learning or civility. 
In many places the very walls of the churches down : very few 
chancels covered, windows and doors ruined or spoiled. . . . 
But your Majesty may believe it, that upon the face of the earth, 
where Christ is professed, there is not a Church in so misera- 
ble a case — the misery of which consisteth in these three par- 
ticulars : the ruin of the very temples themselves ; the want of 
good ministers to serve in them when they shall be re-edified ; 
competent living for the ministers, being well chosen." 

It is added : — 

" If some good men were provided, that they might use the 
prayer, service, and administration of sacraments set out and 
established by this act, in such language as they mought best 
understand, the due honour of God should be thereby much 
advanced; and for that also, that the same may not be in their 
native language, as well for difficulty to get it printed, as that 
few in the whole realm can read the Irish letters." 

" The English government," says Bishop Mant (p. 830), 
" probably took different views from those expressed in the fore- 
going letter; at least, they do not appear to have acted upon 
them ; and the problem, of infinite importance as they must have 
deemed it, still waited its solution." 

Mant further declares that — 

" During the three administrations which had intervened since 
the death of Sir William Drury, in 1579, no efforts are recorded 
to have been made for the remedy of the crying necessities of the 
Church, notwithstanding the office of Lord Justice had been filled 



Christ's creed counteracted. 93 

by the Archbishop of Dublin, during about a year and a-half of 
that interval." 

Here was a gigantic, but unremedied evil. To esti- 
mate its desperate consequences, we have but to read 
the subsequent history of our Church. 

This most culpable negligence, though a chief, was not 
the only impediment to the firming of the work. : Rome 
profited, in her peculiar manner, by the irregularities. 
The notorious Shane O'Neill at this time helped to harass 
the country already confused by other disturbances. He 
worried the people and teased the authorities. Sacrilegious 
burnings caused him rejoicings ; murder and devastations 
against the English and Reformers were his great " by- 
thoughts." In him may be seen a specimen of the 
rebels blessed by the Pope to destroy true religion. 
He was excommunicated by the clergy (not the papal), 
but his irreducible villany lasted fresh to the hour of his 
assassination. The Desmonds, too, pretending to abate 
domestic hostility, brewed much Irish blood. While it was 
flowing copiously, the crafty Pope took advantage again 
of Ireland's difficulty to endanger her religion. Having 
a fresh-trained cargo of his unequalled intriguers — Je- 
suits — conveyed to the country under Saunders and 
Allen, he left to their charge (no better) the reconstruc- 
tion of his fallen power. Little dismayed at the present 
insignificance of Rome's sway or religion in the country, 
they hoped to aright it. Having cunningly pandered 
to, and aroused the national antipathy against England, 
the first proper step was taken. They next sought the most 
despicable and disgraceful means to alienate the lower 
priests and people fromthe Irish national Church and from 
England. Yielding to none in zealfor this bad cause, they 
proceeded to the remotest districts, where they enkindled 
national dislike, which they knew would engender ani- 
mosity to the religion established by the nation the peo- 
ple were thus taught to hate. Once before an opposite 
course was pursued ; but then it subserved papal inte- 
rests, now it would only advance the country's prosperity 
and peace. They indulged, with their accustomed tact, 
the weak man's worst superstitions, and piously prompted 



94 reformation's dawn. 

the strong to aid all rebels in the overthrow of English 
power. Mightly and mainly did they strive to retrieve 
the demolished papacy in Ireland. Taking advantage of 
the Desmond dispute already referred to, they dexte- 
rously and slyly extended the announcement — indeed, 
little regarded — of Elizabeth's excommunication, and that 
therefore the rebels were not only at liberty, but bound, 
even in the face of the most stringent oaths, to fight against 
her or those who sustained her power. Pius V. did 
actually fulminate this damning bull, " which they 
adroitly handled" {Mant, i. 294 ; O Sullivan His. Cat. 
lib. ii.c. 6.) The excommunication arrived "in the nick of 
time." Rebellion was at its height, and some sort of a jus- 
tification was needed by the priests. The titular bishops — 
for now the Pope had commenced appointing bishops to 
the country, distinct from those holding succession from 
St. Patrick, then, as always the recognised prelates of the 
land — the titular bishops implored aid, as I find in Ware 
{Ann. ofEliz. p. 12, and Cox, i. 333), from the King of 
Spain, to upset the English power in Ireland, and fasten 
Rome's upon it. This bull sanctifying the most cruel 
and honourless seizure of the " heretic Queen's" posses- 
sions or person, produced bloody contests, and plagued 
the land with murderous " risings." M His holiness" 
looked on complacently in the distance at the agonies of 
those he had excited to rebel, and tenderly wrote then 
thus, in 1575 : — 

" We exhort all and singular of you, by the bowels of the com- 
passion of God, that discerning the seasonableness of the oppor- 
tunity, you will each, according to his power, aid the piety and 
valour of this noble Geraldine (Desmond), and fear not a woman 
who, very long since, is bound with a chain of anathema, and 
growing more and more vile every day, in her departure from 
the Lord, and the Lord from her ; and that you may do this with 
the greater alacrity, we grant to all and singular of you, who, 
being contrite and confessing, shall follow your said general, and 
join yourselves to his army, in maintaining or defending the 
ancient faith, or shall forward his purpose by counsel, arms, pro- 
visions, or any other names, a plenary indulgence from all their 
sins." 

The plenteousness of these gifts is proved by Cox 



Christ's creed counteracted. 95 

(i. 352) ; Leland (ii. 268) ; Phelan, Mant, and several 
others. Farther, I find the Roman Catholic O' Sullivan 
setting forth (torn. ii. c. 4), that the author of the above 
graceless, artful, and brutal production, pardoned tem- 
porally and eternally a banditti of ruffians who in- 
fested Italy, provided they would accompany a newly 
chosen titular bishop of Killaloe to Ireland, and aid the 
rebels in overthrowing c< law and order. 5 ' They did 
land, it appears, the " gracious missionaries" still follow- 
ing their olden trade of illegal butchery and plunder. 
Oh ! how far were the Irish under the fatal mockery of 
Rome's friendship ! when those welcomed to rank in 
battle with the honest, upright, but excitable and de- 
ceived Celt, were the scum of fallen Italy — the midnight 
scoundrels of the Appenines ! The thieves were, indeed, 
no discredit to the cause of Rome, but disgraceful com- 
rades for Ireland's sons. Having never known the luxury 
of Gospel light themselves, they the less regarded 
how far they helped in extinguishing it in Ireland. 

But the Pope did not rest satisfied until he had re- 
peatedly encouraged, pardoned, and besought Irish 
rebels to persevere. He provided for the passions and su- 
perstitious fears of millions. His .Jesuits sowed the seeds 
of discord and malignity, which have been transmitted to 
posterity. Rebellion, massacre, plunder, with superstitious 
zeal, thus, in the guise of religion, were prompted. Anger, 
ill-will, coarse aversion, blind distrust, were similarly en- 
gendered. These, aided by slander and calumny, were the 
weapons Rome snatched at to arrest the Reformation. 
Such foul instruments, ever favourites of Rome, multi- 
plied, and it may be affirmed, gained to an extent their aim. 

Were the great moral wants I have already alluded to 
supplied by the Government, or by an efficient institution 
in any shape, Rome's intriguing and physical efforts, I 
am confident, could not prevail against the spread of true 
religion. The lamentable lack of education, especially in 
the vernacular tongue — the almost complete absence of 
scriptural knowledge — the imperfect or ill-qualified 
means of giving either beneficially, were the barriers 
to Reformation not grappled with at all. Beneath those 



96 reformation's dawn. 

obstacles the wily Jesuits worked, and, daily rendering 
the impossibility of undermining them still greater, se- 
cluded, as it were, a portion of the Irish people in the 
profoundest ignorance and most burning prejudice. 
Then truly commenced the papalising and " setting 
apart " of those races of Irish, to this day more or less 
influenced by Rome. 

The enemy of man and the foe of education did not re- 
main solely at the helm of the avowedly an ti- Reformation 
movement, directing its revolting, but well-strung ma- 
chinery. He must, too, have been present to cloak the un- 
derstanding of our legislators, and reduce them so much 
to indolence on this subject, as to have them, unwittingly 
of course, assist the monstrous combination to restrain 
the " labour of love." The enactments of our Parlia- 
ments, however well meaning, united blindly, as I have 
elsewhere substantiated, with the covert aggressions upon 
the Irish religion and understanding. While the enemy 
of both drilled his peculiarly deluded dupes, he subsidised 
those who legislated for the advancement of the cause, for 
they did actually but estrange the people, and retard it. 
This impolitic course is traceable from that to the latest 
time. No foe or force had been more detrimentally, and, 
doubtless unknowingly, adverse to the Reformation move- 
ment in Ireland than they who insisted upon its success. 
The fewfacts I have given, which could easily be multiplied 
from unquestionable authority, show, thatinstead of effec- 
tual steps having been taken to providefor the emergency, 
the opposite course was determinedly pursued. It is easy, 
then, to conceive how Rome again cultivated the misled 
and terribly-abused affections of Ireland. Her methods 
were unprincipled, her diligence excessive, her labourers 
acute, sagacious and unscrupulous. The result of her ac- 
cess to millions, through a knowledge of their language, 
wishes, and wants, and showing a laudable, if real, desire 
to serve them, was the implanting of a rancorous and last- 
ing enmity against those on whose shoulders Rome was 
first enabled to step upon Ireland's neck. Having served 
this purpose, and now not likely to advance it by the 
same help, she merely consulted her own interest, by 



Christ's creed confessed. 97 

endeavouring to extirpate the race which procured her a 
footing in the land. That is Romish gratitude ! 

But I have digressed from the narrative. Defeat — 
notwithstanding Popes' bulls, Jesuits' intrigues, and 
coarse and cunning zeal — followed the rebel Geraldines 
to the plain of battle. When the " Pope's blessed ban- 
ner" was unfurled on the perjured yet "consecrated" 
field, the Jesuit Allen solemnly " invoked Heaven's 
benediction " on all engaged, and a special pardon for 
those who should fall, the number of whom he prayed 
to be few. Amongst the first he fell himself, pierced to 
the heart "with cold steel." The whole army was rout- 
ed; some were captured and "'dealt with leniently." 
Desmond, soon after the combat, was beheaded by a 
Kern ! In fact, not one of all the chiefs in that papally 
sanctified rebellion survived its God-granted suppres- 
sion. And he who was chiefly instrumental in en- 
trapping the people to accept the "blessed service!" 
of murdering their kinsmen and fellows — Saunders, 
the second " prior " of the Jesuits — though he escaped 
being slaughtered on the field, had reserved to him a 
far more bitter fate. He was starved to death ! His 
wretched corpse was found mangled and "buried in the 
bowels of beasts !" Heaven here exemplified fully the 
depth of Rome's blasphemy by treating its dupes with 
such unmitigated rigour ! 

Another occurrence I may mention here demonstrates 
the utter futility of such a power being arrayed against 
God ! Who forgets the Armada, and its significantly 
providential destruction? The God of battles stood out 
himself as combatant in that case, and launched forth 
his irresistible tempest, dashing to pieces the proud 
armament which was vainly floated for the ruin of Eng- 
land and the extirpation of the Christian religion. Seven 
of its scattered vessels were driven upon the north- 
west coast of Ireland. There those men, branded with 
the vengeance of Heaven, were received and feted not 
only with Irish hospitality, but with the enthusiasm 
inspired by Rome's priests, who taught the people that to 
Spain and Spaniards they were to look for riddance of 



98 reformation's dawn. 

English heresy and sway. A captain of one of those 
vessels concocted a scheme with two Irish chiefs — O'Neil 
and O'Ruark — to land Spanish succour for a fresh rebel- 
lion. The lesson his late disaster must have imparted 
had but trifling weight ! He was bold enough to have 
it repeated. Hardened man ! the vessel which bore 
him safe from the terrors of the deep to Ireland, while 
engaged in one hellish expedition, scarcely swept him out 
of sight of that same shore, with new ardour in his bad 
cause, than it sunk for ever, leaving him and his crew 
buried in a watery grave. 

No reverse, however woful, could well deter the 
Roman party from luring fresh followers to their mis- 
chievous policy. Pope Gregory XIII. ratified, in 1580, 
his predecessor's pardons and encouragements to all 
who sheltered the standard of the vainglorious, aspiring, 
and disconcerted heir of the Desmonds. Not content 
with this doubtful contribution to his own warfare, 
" his holiness" captained a new band of Italian robbers, 
who, having been made papally righteous, embarked 
for Ireland. "They landed in Kerry,'* say the Four 
Masters, "and were greater in name than in effect." 
Nothing could surpass their baseness and dastardism. 
But these attributes availed little, and none others could 
be suited to the success of their master's mission. 
James of Desmond, the chosen champion of the re- 
bellion, while wandering at a little distance from 
his camp of disbanded thieves, came in contact 
with a relation, from whom he had stolen two 
stageens (old horses). They disputed first like fish- 
women, and then fought like dogs. Each was slaugh- 
tered by the other's hand. This unsoldierly contest is 
related by Cox (i. 359) andPhelan. Both of these authors 
agree that Pope Gregory, when writing about it, some 
time after, to John of Desmond, who succeeded the dead 
earl in the rebel command, exclaimed — " James has 
fallen fighting valiantly against the enemy!" .How ve- 
racious, and how like "his holiness !" Of course, it was 
quite consistent, being the mere transubstantiation of 
truth ! Nor is there anything particularly strange in the 



Christ's creed confessed. 99 

new leader being considered by that Pope as " our well- 
beloved son, of eminent piety andlearning," although his- 
torians speak of him as a flagrant, base, irreligious villain. 

When peace permitted, the Parliament of 1569 
directed its attention (Leland, ii. 245) to the spread of 
education and the repair of parochial churches. This 
was well. But the same fatal mistake of doing things 
after that fashion most repulsive to the Irish feeling was 
blindly persisted in. The language was not used as a me- 
dium of instruction, while former national slights and 
prejudices were unimproved, if not aggravated. To the 
delusive course thus pursued by the State, two faith- 
ful and Christian friends objected, and adopted the 
principles of their objections. These were the Chan- 
cellor Nicholas Walsh and the Treasurer John Kear- 
ney — both of St. Patrick's Cathedral, and formerly 
of Cambridge. They, in the year 1571? procured Irish 
types, and royal permission to print in that language. 
The Queen was pleased at this disposition to give the 
Irish God's Word in their own language, "in the hope," 
which Mant attributes to her (i.293), " that He, in mercy, 
would raise up some to translate the New Testament 
into their mother tongue" for the people. This valuable 
effort produced, first a catechism in Irish, about 1571. 
Not, however, until the reign of James, in 1603, was the 
translation of the New Testament, thus commenced by 
Walsh, afterwards Bishop of Ossory, completed and pub- 
lished. The translation of the Old Testament, through 
the extraordinary exertions of Bishop Bedell, was begun 
about thirty-eight years after the publication of the 
New, and at last printed with Irish type in 1685. 

The country at that time was in a deplorable state of 
prostration. No other words than those of the poet 
Spencer can adequately convey the results of the Pope's 
rebellions — holy, blessed, and sanctified, as they were ! 
He says : — 

" Notwithstanding that the same was a most rich and plentiful 
country, yet, ere one year and a-half, they were brought to such 
wretchedness as that any stony heart would rue the same. Out 
of every corner of the woods and glens they came creeping forth 



100 reformation's dawn. 

upon their hands, for their legs would not bear them : they look- 
ed like anatomies of death ; they spake like ghosts crying out 
of their graves : they did eat the dead carrions, happy where 
they could find them, yea, and one another soon after ; insomuch 
as the very carcasses they spared not to scrape out of their graves; 
and if they found a plot of watercresses or shamrocks, there they 
flocked as to a feast for a time, yet not able to continue there 
withal : so that in short space there was none almost left, and a 
most populous and plentiful country suddenly left void of man 
or beast." 

Another terrific outbreak, kindled and inflamed by 
the same unrelenting hand, and headed by the " great" 
Hugh O'Neil, alias " Hypocrite Hugh," spread through 
the country in 1 587 and '88. O'Neil, like the Desmonds, 
was an abandoned, greedy, voluptuous, corrupt, and 
ignoble minion of Rome, as he would be of any power 
ready to bribe him. They were, indeed, children well de- 
serving such a guardian, and Rome had nothing to regret 
in all their periods of captaincy unless their misfortunes 
and defeats. O'Neil, however, after two or three treach- 
erous and truckling struggles, placed himself in such 
restraint as gave a faint hope that he may some time be 
qualified for better things. 

During the tranquillity which gradually established 
itself after O'Neil's cessation of hostilities, a very im- 
portant advance was made towards the interests of reli- 
gion and education in Ireland. It will be remembered 
that many causes combined to frustrate efforts set on 
foot, in former reigns, to establish a university. Bricknor 
failed because of a general apathy to help out his pur- 
pose; Perrot, through lack of the kingdom's quiet, relin- 
quished the accomplishment of that design ; but Loftus, 
Archbishop of Dublin, had reserved to him the high 
distinction of perfecting a purpose oft so laudably both 
contemplated and attempted. " In Easter holidays," 
writes Ware in his Annals of the year 1590 — 

" Adam Loftus, Archbishop of Dublin, and Lord Chancellor 
of Ireland, with others of the clergy, met the Mayor, &c, at the 
Tholsel, where he set forth 'how advantageous it would be to 
have a nursery of learning founded here, and how kindly her 
Majesty would take it if they would bestow that old decayed 



Christ's creed confessed. 101 

monastry of All Hallows, which her father had at the dissolution 
of the abbeys given them for erecting- such a structure,' where- 
upon they unanimously granted his request." 

On the 13th of March, 1591? the first stone was 
placed in the building, then warranted by royal letters 
patent; and on the 9th of January, 1593, students were 
first admitted into "The College of the Holy 
and Undivided Trinity." 

The Romish party very naturally felt greatly dis- 
turbed by this aggression on the plains of darkness. 
Peter Lombard expressed the depth of their animosity 
and infelicity at this long-needed provision being sup- 
plied. The resuscitation of collegiate education did not, 
however, supply a tithe of what was needful. Many 
gross imperfections in the ecclesiastical state of the 
country loudly called for redress. Many smaller 
grievances murmured remonstrance. Time and war 
had rendered the rulers ignorant of, and partly callous 
to every such monition, loud or low. Spencer in his 
View of Ireland's State, gives a harrowing picture of 
the inefficiency of the clerical corps, and, for the most 
part, of the utter uselessness of the ill-chosen prelates. 
The result of these anomalies was natural. " The peo- 
ple," writes Spencer, " be Papists by profession, blindly 
and brutishly informed; knowing no ground of any 
religion." Rome, then, had succeeded to her heart's 
content in ignoring the spread of enlightenment, by 
diverting the attention of the rulers from that aim, and 
forcing them to the task of repelling vexatious rebel- 
lions, while she coaxed the people from loyalty and 
learning. 

In 1595, Rome's dangerous, crafty, and devastat- 
ing broils, created for perfecting the same designs, 
were renewed by the dishonour ale O'Neil. Sir W. 
Russell came hither, specially entrusted with the office 
of deputy, to quell these mutinous proceedings. After 
several severe contests, aid arrived from Spain to 
the rebel chief O'Neil, under the charge of a Spanish 
prelate, then nominated by the Pope to the bishop- 
ric of Dublin. He presented the " Prince of Ul- 



102 reformation's dawn. 

ster," as the Pope's darling was flatteringly termed, 
with a "blessed plume," said to be plucked from the 
tail of a phoenix. O' Sullivan gravely informs us of 
this! Inflamed by so high a distinction, O'Neil then 
stood forth really the Pope's champion to "rid the land 
of heresy and Saxons." 

The newly appointed titular of Dublin " brought 
from the Pope," writes O' Sullivan (tome iii. 1. 4), 
" indulgences and remission of sins for all that would 
take up arms against the English, &c, and 22,000 pieces 
of gold for the purpose of paying the soldiery." Better aid 
in any sense he could not have furnished to support the 
leadership of O'Neil, to whom Essex justly and indig- 
nantly said, when hearing him vaunt of his piety, " Man, 
thou hast no more religion than my horse I" Blood again 
flowed in torrents through Ireland. Successes, defeats, 
and every vicissitude which characterises the frightful 
continuance of a cruel, relentless, and base rebellion, were 
afresh endured. Spaniards, led on by " Churchmen," 
fought blasphemously " in the name of Christ and the 
King of Spain" — (Leland, ii.) Bulls, pardons, and 
curses, in the same breath and from the same hand, 
were uttered and promulgated. Fierce and desperate 
were the struggles maintained by these outrageously 
great profanations. Rome renewed them at want and 
will, with a heart never damped by the bestowal of such 
atrocious blasphemies. 

Those men whose ancestors were damned — irretriev- 
ably damned (I) by Pope John XXII. for warring 
against England's King, as Leland demonstrates, and, 
as I have stated in the case of Bruce, were now blessed — 
profusely blessed, by Pope Gregory XIII., for doing that 
same thing. Strange! and yet it is consistent with Rome. 
However, the distracted ambition of O'Neil, after still 
further shattering the Irish strength, and reducing her 
centuries in the standard of "advancement," was disas- 
trously defeated in 1601. Rome's blessings (!) again 
recoiled upon her sordid head, and cursed her own 
cause. But alas ! her diabolical attempts sacrificed 
the best interests of poor Ireland, and left our noble 



Christ's creed confessed. 103 

land gasping beneath the consequences of her nefarious 
" meddling." 

It is repeatedly urged that priests and people suffered 
persecution, by Elizabeth's orders, on account of their 
religion. I am only writing of Ireland, and so far as 
that country is concerned, no assertion can be more 
graceless or unfounded. Who that can conceive the 
frightful nature of the rebellions originated and fostered 
by Rome, will not at once see the difficulty of dealing 
leniently with their leaders — men convicted of the worst 
political offences ? Who that mourns Ireland's misera- 
ble condition, increased by these rebellions, will not 
curse its cause, and think no rigour adequate to punish 
the promoters of such evils ? Not that traitors were 
Roman Catholics did our laws condemn them ; but it 
so happened, as I grieve to write it has generally hap- 
pened, that Roman Catholics were those only who incited 
to rebellion — who alone took illegitimate and brutal 
means to vanquish the power which disapproved of their 
religious tenets. On this account alone were they made 
amenable to the laws of treason, and most deservedly 
punished. By terror and terrific strife priests sought 
to rule in Ireland — by both they were necessarily sub- 
dued. - In the second book of Plowdens His tori/ 
my argument is thus sustained : — 

"During Elizabeth's whole reign in Ireland ^ve read of no 
imprisonment, banishment, or execution of any priest for the 
sake of his religion." 

On the 24th of March, 1603, Elizabeth vacated her 
earthly throne for one that fadeth not away. Her 
reign, from the causes disclosed in the narrative, was 
productive of little material good to the interests of 
the Church in Ireland, The method resorted to, with 
infatuated perverseness, to educate the Irish had not 
only an opposite tendency, but rekindled and enlarged 
their excitable prejudices to an inordinate degree. 
Any enactment, however likely to serve its purpose 
and the country's good, by a transfusion through the 
minds of Rome's ignoble plotters, assuming to be faith- 



104 reformation's dawn. 

ful teachers of Christianity, was, therefore, more easily 
rendered loathsome and detestable to the people. 
Acts of every stamp, and designs however good, com- 
ing from Englishmen, were designedly looked upon 
with suspicion, and shunned. Having failed by a wilful 
oversight to retain the ground won at first, English le- 
gislators were afterwards less able to arrest the pro- 
gressing alienation of the peasantry from regard to 
loyalty and respect to law. 



DANGERS AND DIFFICULTIES. 105 



CHAPTER VI. 

(from the tear 1603 to 1690.) 

SCHEMES OF PRIESTCRAFT AND STRUGGLES OF RE- 
FORMIST. PATRICK'S FAITH AGAIN FORBIDDEN- 
PROVIDENCE PROTECTS HIS CHURCH. 

How oft is the candle of the wicked put out ? and how oft cometh 
their destruction upon them ? God distributeth sorrow in his anger. — 
Jo&, xxi. 17. Rebuke the company of spearmen, the multitude of 
the bulls, till every one submit himself; scatter thou the people that 
delight in war. God, thou art terrible ! The God of Israel is he that 

giveth strength and power unto his people. Blessed be God Ps. 

lxviii. Come, let us return unto the Lord : for he had torn, and 
he will heal us : he hath smitten, and he will bind U3 up. — 
Hosea, vi. 1. 

When James, the first Stuart King of England, com- 
menced his reign, comparative tranquillity was observa- 
ble throughout the country. The favourers of Rome 
saw reason not to disturb, for a little while, this singular 
calm produced by their craftiness, because they were 
pleased not to hate the new King. Gradually, and after 
long intervals, bishoprics, whose occupiers had reformed, 
were re-presented for Rome generally by a foreign no- 
minee of the Pope. On King James's accession, it ap- 
pears that of the many titulars thus irregularly and 
disconnectedly appointed, only one was a resident in the 
country, while the lawful prelates were in regular posses- 
sion. O'Sullivan, the Roman Catholic historian, leaves no 
room to dispute this fact, which, in the face of the boasted 
unbrokenness of the links of Roman Catholic prelacy, is 
important. The minor clerical offices, and they were then 
no sinecures, though lucrative, were similarly disposed of 



106 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

by the Pope. This body of ecclesiastics — -then some years 
forming to hold a place in Ireland quite distinct from 
the lawful successors of St. Patrick, and in immediate 
subjection to Rome — -has continued up to the present 
day in that position, though not always so faithfully 
resident as now (vide O'Sullivan). But the peace 
which greeted James to his throne was not enduring. 
It served its purpose to quell suspicion and induce mo- 
deration, but did not uncover the King's designs. Skilled 
in such schemes, Rome soon conceived it better to unmask 
" the son of a Catholic martyr," as she insidiously 
styled James, and urge him to assume his "true colours," 
which the priests fondly believed partook of their own 
painting. With characteristic impudence, all the gor- 
geous exhibitions of their " scientific religion," accom- 
panied by the demolition of Protestant shrines, imme- 
diately took place. The reformed religion was openly 
and bitterly denounced. To attend it was far more 
heinous in the eyes of the Pope than to sacrifice unto 
idols ! Actually, in a bull exhorting the Romanists, and 
published in 1605, "his holiness" declares that this 
decision was according to his ( infallible judgment. 5 " In 
that same bull, to be read from the "Loftus MS." in 
Marsh's Library, the rebels received a Papal promise of 
physical succour from Rome, Spain, and Germany, and 
spiritual aid from heaven, whose majesty was repre- 
sented as outraged by England and her religion ! 

The Jesuitic prelates and their subordinates already 
disaffected enough, became trebly so, if possible, when, 
to their horror, James, instead of standing by their in- 
terests, issued a proclamation, requiring them to fly the 
country. Although the order lay dormant on the sta- 
tute book, it had the effect of revealing the King's 
mind, whose favours Rome fondly flattered herself were 
meant for none but her. Her hopes in that channel were 
only checked to rush more malignantly excited through 
another. Threats and curses, solemn and sullen, and 
sometimes couched in language incomprehensible to all 
but the initiated, were uttered within the altar rails 
against selected victims of England's "heresy." These 



DANGERS AND DIFFICULTIES. 107 

were the only Ci symbols" exhibited by Rome for a 
while after the royal proclamation. ^Yhen such vehe- 
ment denunciations became directed against "church" 
frequenters, one evil was made successful — crowded 
parish churches lost the bulk of their converted congre- 
gations, although Rome did not then regain them. 
They were yet Protestants in heart, but not sufficiently 
imbued with Protestant nobleness to set at nought 
priestly intimidation. 

To shield himself from the unlimited license of 
Rome and the insufficiency of his enactment, James 
was constrained to form a "test oath," binding the 
papal subjects to acknowledge and uphold him, in spite 
of papal anathema, as, at least, a sovereign prince in 
these kingdoms. Pope Paul Y. decreed, in the pleni- 
tude of his power and wisdom, that the test oath was ir- 
rational and illegal, and should not he submitted to even 
under tortures. Of course the Romish party obeyed 
him, and declined it. The gracious intentions of James 
to be conciliating were so far abortive. To a similar ex- 
tent will all others succeed. 

Under the viceroyalty of Sir A. Chichester, in 1607, 
a very decided effort was made to rescue the Church 
temporalities from their ruinous condition. A step in 
that direction was then of peculiar necessity ; it was 
requisite even on account of hideous anomalies which, 
both in church accommodation and ministration, pre- 
vailed. These affairs shocked at first the awaking senses 
of those who had been ever accustomed to the ingenious 
devices and magnificent adornments which Rome makes 
to constitute sanctity of worship. The formularies of 
the restored faith of Patrick were sadly neglected, and 
Rome gained by this neglect. I may refer to Sir John 
Davis to substantiate this charge. He having accom- 
panied the deputy about that time, in a tour of inves- 
tigation, regrets, and little wonder, that — 

" The incumbents, both parsons and vicars, did appear to be 
such poor, ragged, ignorant creatures (for we saw many of them 
in the camp), as we could not esteem any of them worthy of the 
meanest of these livings, albeit many of them are not worth more 
than forty shillings per annum.'' — {jMant y i. 358.) 



108 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

Churches became dilapidated, preachers as scanty as 
shabby, and the people disgusted with both. A bishop 
of the period having reproached some parishioners, whom 
he blamed, according to Mant (377), "for carrying 
their children to Popish priests to be christened/' they in 
excuse answered, " that they were compelled so to do, 
in regard they had no curate of our religion near unto 
them." The poor things were unwilling to live like beasts 
without religion; and having within reach no other than 
Rome's, which quite accorded with their humanity, 
they were indisposed to reject it. Anomalies extended 
and increased from the half-clad curate to the careless 
but well-fed prelate. Bishops gradually made absen- 
teeism fashionable, and the State left sees very fre- 
quently unfilled. This amazing defect in our eccle- 
siastical management was the deadliest bane to Reforma- 
tion. The growing disregard to its proper treatment 
rendered the impediment more inveterate. History 
proves, that of license there was enough ; of holy zeal 
little ; and of judicious government none. The hurtful 
effects of such inattention, when contributed to, and 
taken advantage of, by the wiliness of Rome's officials, 
who were steadily emulous of each other, to asperse Pro- 
testant truth for " Mother Church's" sake, cannot be 
misunderstood or exaggerated. 

James set about repairing the establishment, which 
from sheer neglect had thus well-nigh fallen into decay. 
Considerable tracts in Ulster having become escheated to 
the Crown after the furtive and savage rebellion of Ty- 
rone, and on which were several churches, were wisely 
apportioned to ecclesiastical uses. Scotch settlers, of 
industrious, independent habits and Christian principles, 
although not exactly conforming to the National Church, 
were likewise planted in that province, about the year 
1611. Tithes were ordered to be paid as " a customary 
right." Schools were established, and many other 
useful and needed works set on foot. 

In 1612, a royal visitation of the Irish Church was 
commanded by the King. Then the unremedied sore 
was exposed. Some places were, indeed, found possess- 



DANGERS AND DIFFICULTIES. 109 

ing Christian salubrity, notwithstanding the predominant 
unhealthiness. One or two bishops were to be heard con- 
versing familiarly with Roman Catholics, " confuting 
their assertions by the touchstone of all truth, the Holy 
Scriptures." People even of the poorer class, as Mant 
relates, speaking of the then Bishop of Leighlin, i( pri- 
vately discovered their dislike of Popery" to some worthy 
minister or " those good bishops." The pious Prelate 
of Leighlin, with his co-partners, had to encounter va- 
rious adversities in the spread of the Gospel. Like as 
now, the Reformer became a marked man with the 
priests. People were warned against " soul destroyers" 
(i. e. y preachers of Christ crucified, and Him only) and 
their " horrid teaching." Nothing can testify better than 
this opposition to the earnestness of the one and the 
success of the other. Cautions failing, and intimidation 
becoming disregarded in many cases, the wealthy Je- 
suits tried " bribery." With such well-known and oft- 
used Romish instruments in the feeble state of our 
Church arrangements, no wonder that the people 
were held in check then as they in a lesser degree 
are now. 

The first general Parliament held by James, in 1613, 
was thronged by means of " Rome's bribery and intimi- 
dation," as Phelan and Cox explicitly prove, with parti- 
sans, " whose chief recommendations were some factious 
notoriety and the favour of the priesthood." "With re- 
spectable consistency, the pets of the priests proved them- 
selves wranglers and agitators upon the opening of Parlia- 
ment. Even so early as that period they founded, with cool 
audacity, a " Catholic Association," because their unwar- 
ranted and overbearing insolence could not be borne with 
impunity. In the brawlers and demagogues thus origi- 
nated, we can find an honest prototype of all modern 
Irish patriots ; in the priestly interference which pro- 
duced them, nothing astonishing or new. On an impo- 
verished country, too, they set the well and advantage- 
ously copied example of a " Catholic rent." This 
impost was checked by proclamation, July 9th, 
1613. 



110 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

" Steel-clad rebellion" had now given way to brawling 
casuists and selfish notoriety-seeking agitators ; changes 
had wonderfully come over the policy of Rome. And 
as to the former slaves who murdered innocence — cudgel 
physical force patriots — a Pope sent " benediction" and 
"promptings," so also to those who led the altered cur- 
rent — as moral force braggadocios — Paul Y. wrote, 
"transmitting thanksgivings, indulgences, and prayers 
for their excellent spirit and unbending resolution to 
maintain the Catholic Faith." But the "feeders of 
public passion," and "swallowers of private funds" did 
not deter James from proceeding in his work of renova- 
tion, which, were it accomplished as it should have been 
long before his time, would leave the land of which he be- 
came King, perfectly cleansed from agitators or rebels. 
Under his auspices, the first Irish convocation of prelates 
and clergy assembled in 1615. 

The "agitators" required no stronger promptings 
than the open acts of King James to induce them to fix 
the yet unsettled state of their own " hierarchy." Per- 
haps in angry emulation, or, perhaps, actuated by more so- 
lemn, though not more worthy reflections, the Romanists, 
too, held a synod at Armagh. The proceedings of that 
assembly are chronicled in an Ussher MS., preserved in 
the Library of T.C.D. (E. 38). It was presided over by 
Peter Lombard, who was named titular primate, after a 
fifteen years' absence of Rome's primatial representative. 
What becomes of the vaunted unbrokenness of Rome's 
successive prelates, with this fact conceded ? The third 
document passed in that assembly proves the littleness 
of respect the assembled "prelates" had for an oath of 
allegiance, by completely ignoring that given to the 
King. The next "decree" denounced the reformed 
worship, and those who sanctioned it. 

About that same time, according to 0' Sullivan, new 
classes of Romish clergymen were dispersed amongst the 
people. They formed a distinct branch of the Romish 
Church, somewhat more learned, and not a whit less fierce 
than that existing before their arrival. They are, and by 
no unfriendly pen, represented as, "low, vile, clownish, 



DANGERS AND DIFFICULTIES. HI 

ignorant, hypocritical, barbarous, disgusting, cunning, 
drivelling, sycophantish, and scheming fellows," Mark 
you, that these epithets — enough to satisfy any man's 
bigotry — are not of my invention, nor yet of a prejudiced 
witness. They are the choice designations of him who 
knew them best, and would speak least disrespectfully 
of them — no less a personage than their own primate, 
Peter Lombard, has thus portrayed them. This Romish 
prelate, in that unflattering but honest strain, writes, 
where will be found these designations, in the 296th page 
of his Comm. de Regno Hibernio, dedicated to Pope Cle- 
ment VIII. What an honoured acquisition to Ireland, 
to be sure, such an importation of "filed-off" represen- 
tatives of the Pope must have been. These men, recol- 
lect, then crowding upon the land, are the predecessors 
of the present Romish priesthood. They soon superseded, 
in the estimation of the Irish peasantry, the easy, old 
priests who then lived. By an education " abroad" they 
had acquired a certain novel polish, which enhanced their 
mastery over the peasants' hearts, too superstitiously 
susceptible. They all claimed their livelihood, their 
ordination, and their mission from Rome. Therefore, 
to the Pope only were they loyal, and to him only 
can their successors be loyal. 

When these graceless missionaries were scattered 
through the land, a fierce jealousy sprung up between 
them and the lawfully appointed ministry, to whom, in 
every point but zeal, they stood diametrically opposed. 
I need not remind my readers, that the clergy of the 
Irish National Church, like their predecessors, Patrick, 
Columkille, Column, and a host of other sainted beings, 
withstood foreign jurisdiction, "loved God, and honoured 
the King." There is no necessity to point attention to 
the concord between the doctrines of the national minis- 
try and those held by the ancient saints whom they 
succeeded ; nor to mark the chaos between those taught 
by Rome's newly i( accoutred clique," and those of the 
early saints, from whom they separated. I will merely 
observe, that when Ireland's Church was recovering from 
the blast given her by Rome, that system again divided 



112 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

the spoil with Christ, and weakened the convalescent 
Church. At that time (17th century) properly began 
the notable and peculiar operations of the Romish Irish 
Church, as opposed to the native Irish Church. 

The reign of "the Stuart" came to an end in 1625, 
without any encouragingly sustained, and, therefore, no 
decidedly successful effort towards the thorough evange- 
lisation of Ireland. To the yet feeble state of the Church, 
and to her rulers past want of diligence and the disincli- 
nation to bestow temporal aid, in order to organise a 
proper movement, as well as to an injudicious ministry, 
this may be mainly attributed. The causes were equal 
to the result. Here, in the words of the Bishop of Down, 
condensed from Mant (p. 415), is a very clear summary 
of the reign now closed, and an acute forecast of those 
causes which aided the backwardness of the movement, 
and were so decidedly prejudicial to its success : — 

" The reign of King James has exhibited the Church of Ireland 
with features similar to those which marked it under the prece- 
ding reign, but exemplified in a greater variety of instances. 
Complaints have been heard of an insufficiency of ministers, of 
an incompetency of clerical income, and of a want of material 
edifices for the celebration of divine worship ; and the complaints 
have been echoed through every diocese. 

" In Ulster, the King testified his desire to improve the condi- 
tion of the Church by grants of land to the clergy, but in many 
cases his good intentions were defeated by an inadequate execu- 
tion. And, although efforts were made for fixing the clergy in 
their proper residences, and for supplying them with buildings 
for their official ministrations, the existing evils do not appear to 
have been ever fairly grappled with by the governing powers, or 
to have called forth a great and simultaneous effort for their 
remedy, &c. The rural districts in particular are described as pre- 
senting a spectacle of almost total abandonment and desolation. 

*' The same observation, as to the absence of co-operating and 
combined exertions, under the auspices of the authorities of the 
kingdom, applies to the attempts made for the instruction of the 
people at large, by the instrumentality of the Irish language. 
Many instances have fallen under our notice of the existence of 
Irish incumbents or curates, of Irish readers, and Irish clerks ; 
but these provisions seem to have been the result of individual 
projects of improvement, rather than of a general united effort 
of authority. At the same time, they were met by united and 



DANGERS AND DIFFICULTIES. 113 

vigorous exertions on the part of the Popish emissaries. Thus, 
little progress appears to have been made in bringing the people 
in general within the fold of the Reformed Church of Ireland." 

It will be recollected, that when James became 
England's King, Rome, deeming it a most expedient 
course, displayed, even in her trivial acts, symptoms of 
great joy — feigned or real. This spontaneous manifestation 
was unwisely regulated, and damaged its promoter's de- 
sign. So also the similarly glad panic which seized her 
upon the first Charles being crowned produced like dis- 
advantages. Jesuits with new evil aspirations and fresh 
provoked anger, returned in droves to the country. Pa- 
rish churches, with unmitigated boldness, were again 
snatched from the possession of the established ministry. 
Processions, decked in all the showy finery which preserves 
" respect by attraction'' for Rome, and are distasteful to 
true worshippers, were incautiously formed in public. 
As now, new chapels rapidly sprung up, erected by the 
activity of exacting friars. The encroachments becoming 
habitual, grew more openly vexatious. Charles was 
passive, though irritated, At length Papal progress and 
English desire of resistance arrived at an inverse 
proportion. Prompted by the hostile adversaries of 
Rome, called Puritans, the King avowed himself her foe. 
A contribution was levied on the Romanists in consider- 
ation of some desired and promised graces. The 
money to be thus procured was meant to uphold an 
army. One instalment was paid. No grace that was 
worth favour followed. The second instalment was de- 
manded, but not so easily collected. It was, however, 
after some sturdy denials, adroitly obtained by the De- 
puty Wentworth, who was enabled to evade "the graces," 
because of the ingenious manner by which he fastened 
on a settlement. 

The Church, whose condition had as yet been little 
amended, was not to be utterly neglected under Charles.. 
The trifling but bitter feuds which, a short time before, 
had arisen between the non-conformists and the regular 
clergy, were again furiously raging. These unworthy con- 

i 



114 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

tentions proved harassing hindrances to Reformation. 
Men mostly devoid of a good education were those famous 
in extending such damages. To arrest this and other evils, 
a petition was presented, praying Charles to — 

" Settle a rural clergy, endowed with competency to serve God 
at His altar, by which barbarism and superstition should be ex- 
pelled, and the subject taught his duty to God and his sovereign." 

Charles was propitious. A uniformity between the 
Church establishment in England and in Ireland was 
next perfected. Such courses were well, and wise, and 
seriously wanted. Opportunities are at best evanescent, 
therefore wantonly to hesitate embracing them is posi- 
tively dangerous. Delays, partaking of that nature in its 
worst sense, had hastened the Church of Ireland a second 
time to the brink of ruin. Charles saw its imminent 
peril, and, perchance, instinctively comprehending the 
cause, readily turned a friendly eye to its safety. The 
measures he authorised were well meaning, but miserably 
inadequate. Many stumbling-blocks, besides those named, 
were, however, swept out of the path of reform. Too 
many, and those the greatest, still blocked it up. 

Although the vigilance of the State was then, as always, 
lulled and counteracted, the godly toil of magnanimous 
individuals saved us from the greater turpitude. About 
the time I write of, the celebrated Bishops Ussher and 
Bedell lived — reformers of sound principles, intellectual 
eminence, and active indefatigable zeal. Bedell entered 
upon his diocese of Kilmore while it was under so 

" Many disorders, that there was scarce a sound part remain- 
ing. The revenue was wasted, and all sacred things had been 
exposed to sale in so sordid a manner, that it was grown to a 
proverb ; and there was scarce enough remaining of both these 
revenues to support a bishop, who was resolved not to supply 
himself by indirect and base methods. 5 * — Mant. 

This noble prelate devoted himself with unflagging 
and pious fortitude to the combat between truth and 
error. His teaching of the word was not unblessed. 
Many converts, through him, were gained to Christ, 
and by his labour, too, was the neglected vineyard greatly 



DANGERS AND DIFFICULTIES. 115 

cleansed. Mant thus describes his mode of conducting 
the sacred mission (p. 467) : — 

" In order to furnish his converts with the means of instruct- 
ing others, he reduced the elements and most necessary truths 
of Christian knowledge into a short catechism ; which he printed, 
together with some forms of prayer, and some instructive and 
edifying passages of Holy Scripture, on a sheet, one page of 
which was English and the other Irish, and circulated it through 
the diocese, where the Irish joyfully received it. By his direc- 
tions, also, the Common Prayer Book was read in Irish in his 
cathedral, for the benefit of his converts ; and all his clergy were 
encouraged in setting up parish schools. 

"Besides the New Testament, and the Book of Common 
Prayer, having been already translated into Irish, he determined 
on placing in the hands of the natives the Old Testament also in 
the same language. And he procured a person qualified for the 
work ; and, having made himself acquainted with the language, 
he employed his diligence in revising and correcting the trans- 
lation, and in a few years finished it, and engaged for and set out 
the business of having it printed, when, by the breaking out of 
the rebellion, he was interrupted before the accomplishment of 
this great design." 

So universally respected did the illustrious Bedell (like 
the not less illustrious Ussher) become, that a Romish 
priest, a teacher of " exclusive salvation," while standing 
over his grave, reflecting upon the deceased prelate's 
past career, thrillingly exclaimed, "0 let my soul be 
with Bedell." But the uncompromising and salutary 
course adopted by these prelates met little favour in 
higher quarters. Then, as now, the ruling powers looked 
coldly on, but dared not avowedly despise the efforts, 
whose elevating tendencies they were incapable of appre- 
ciating. " This plan of Reformation," says Mant, "was 
not countenanced by the Viceroy." He continues: — 

" It was in those days the prevailing opinion, that for coun- 
teracting schism and sacrilege, as well as for extirpating the 
earlier evils from which the Reformation sprang, the only 
expedient was to allow the Church the free exercise of 
spiritual power, and to render it significant and operative by 
civil penalties." 

England's object was mainly to subjugate the country 
through the Church. She cared not to purify the char- 



116 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

nel-house of Ireland. To the opposite end tended any in- 
industry our rulers exhibited. They acted on a selfish and 
injurious motive, calculated to give harbourage to every- 
thing unclean and disgusting. Contemning the sacred 
and wholesome principles of the Gospel mission, Eng- 
land thus, inconsiderately, chose rather to force upon the 
Church in such case a mere apology, a system of com- 
pulsory and unintelligible morality, than the impressive 
and durable one to preach Christ, whose doctrines disperse 
crime and evils. By the latter means the Church would 
be employed in the due exercise of its proper functions. 
But that she was not so employed history laments. 

While individuals struggled to disseminate the Gospel, 
and the State thus culpably impeded its spread, Rome 
was not inactive : her peculiar machinery was at full and 
foul play. Another " blessed rebellion," headed by Roger 
O' Moore, burst into life, brawling agitation having failed. 
It aimed at the complete restoration of Romanism, and 
so confidently had the favourers of that system looked 
upon the result, that their cry became — " Our depen- 
dence is in God and Roger O' Moore !" 

On the eve of the explosion of a desperate conspiracy, 
formed to take Dublin Castle, a convert, named Conelly, 
having accidentally heard of the design, ran to the Cas- 
tle, informed the deputy of the impending danger, and 
saved, perhaps, thousands from slaughter. What a les- 
son this convert's brotherly love imparts. How like 
the result expected as the effect of that incense which 
purifies, and that light which quickens. He treasured 
the knowledge he had derived from truth, and routed 
the woful prejudices of early training. No considera- 
tion, contrary to the well-being of his King and country, 
possessed the convert's heart. Prevented by the Gospel 
precept, he dare not conceal the awful design he became 
providentially acquainted with. Impelled by that book's 
sacred influence, he ran to rescue his fellow-sinners. 
The Gospel's Author blessed his labour. Give to thyself, 
O God, from out of Ireland, thousands like him ! 

But the convert only snatched one morselfrom the open- 
ing jaws of a tyrant rebellion. "The Catholic Army,'' 



DANGERS AND DIFFICULTIES. 117 

as the rebel force was audaciously called, went on under 
the solemnly-invoked blessings of Rome's priests, per- 
petrating the most revolting cruelties against English- 
men; and against Christians who bore the ban of Rome's 
denunciations ! They who had been the richest in the 
land soon appeared, says the historian, "perishing crea- 
tures, like living ghosts, in every street' 9 — victims of de- 
nunciations ! Mothers, with suckling babes, were sa- 
vagely murdered, and their infants stretched to starve 
by their sides. But I should write a harrowing cata- 
logue of barbarities, were I to sum up half the hellish 
acts of those who were marshalled under papal bless- 
ings ! Here is a specimen of their "refined cruelties," 
given upon the respectable evidence of Sir John 
Temple : — 

" A woman who had been half-killed by the rebels, was put into 
a dry hole, made for a well, and made fast in it with stones, 
whereof she languished and died, while the rebels bragged how 
many of them went to see her kick and toss in the hole 1" 

Truly our rulers were terribly deluded in fostering the 
teachers of such human fiends. Bibles, with as much 
fury and detestation as distinguish modern monks, 
were then cast " into flames or mill-ponds. " But the 
atrocities of that time are beyond description, and, if de- 
scribed even meagerly, would terrify the hardiest heart. In 
a "Narrative," by the primate's chaplain, Rev. N. Ber- 
nard, they will be found, in some sort, portrayed. 

The rebels, engaged in this satanic war, were daily 
succoured from abroad, and had also accessions from 
those at home who feared priestly denunciations more 
than they admired the cause. Destitution, and its conco- 
mitant miseries, were again the portion of poor Pope- 
persecuted Ireland. But, lest the country might recover 
in the least by a cessation of those hostilities, a Cardinal 
Renuncini was sent hither to perpetuate the frightful 
spectacle. No better selection could be made. He is 
represented as a bigoted and grasping man — fit Nuncio 
from that power which had prostrated poor Ireland. His 
mission was not " Peace on earth/' &c, but a conti- 



118 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

nuance of the frightful war and horrors faintly alluded to. 
By " intimidation and bribery" he sought to induce the 
deputy, Ormond, to become, at least in name, a Ro- 
manist, and yield the country again to Papal sway. Or- 
mond could ill conceal his honest indignation at this pro- 
posal, and advised with his King, who nobly told him — 

" Rather to leave all things to the chance of war, than to grant 
such terms as must destroy the Protestant profession." 

Fierce and cruel was the carnage consequent. Rome's 
titular bishops and archbishops, casting aside any pretence 
to the ministry of peace, rode out as rebel knights to re- 
impose fetters on groaning Ireland. One of those 
worthies — he of Tuam, then as now a restless agitator 
and quarreller — in single combat with Sir Charles Coote 
" bit the dust," in spite of all the "holy preservatives" 
that were found upon him. Amongst several blessed 
baubles in his pocket was got a copy of a private treaty 
made by the King with Glamorgan of Somerset, grant- 
ing almost all the things the rebels wished for ! Concilia- 
tion, then as now a refuge of rulers, was regarded per- 
fidious even by Rome, and deservedly despised. How 
inexplicable is our adhesion even yet to such an exploded 
theory. A treaty, after terrible havoc had been made, 
was drawn up in 1646, by which an exemption from the 
oath of supremacy was granted to the rebels, and a test 
oath accepted by them. The Nuncio was outrageous at 
this treaty, to which he objected, because it did not com- 
pletely restore the usurped and forfeited position of Rome. 
He bade the Irish tear it up, and look to his master for aid. 
He even went so far as to muster an army, which was 
designated the "Nuncio's," and commanded by O'Neil. 
Leading on this force, he resisted the proclaimed treaty 
with barbarous industry and considerable success. The 
army of the monarch, however, after many defeats, ulti- 
mately triumphed, leaving the "blessed and pardoned" 
dupes of Rome a sadly shattered wreck. The Nuncio 
then foamed and fretted, denounced and prayed, all in 
the same breath, but to no purpose ; — people had grown, 
even so late, to understand these paroxysms of pious 



DANGERS AND DIFFICULTIES. 119 

rage. Their frequency destroyed their effect, too often 
before then powerful. 

The treaty, which the Nuncio condemned, though giv- 
ing the Papal party far less than they expected, gave 
them far, far more than they were justly entitled to. 
It was soon sadly abused. 

From the time Charles became King until his deca- 
pitation in 1649, the sketch here given of "affairs" 
during his twenty-four years' reign, will at once show how 
various and seemingly impassable — how rugged and nu- 
merous had been the barriers to the Reformation move- 
ment. The influence of the priesthood, from combined 
causes, grew terribly noxious. Rebellion, in which most 
of them took prominent parts — in the field and out of 
it — had endeared them to the people by whose side they 
fought and fell. Misdirected in all their passions and pre- 
judices, the poor Irish warmed daily with greater intensity 
towards men who taught them to understand that they 
had sacrificed all to the interests of the land, when they 
were actually but labouring for self. Sunk in poverty, 
which these priests made them believe holy, and partook 
of; living in the worst political servitude, and slumber- 
ing in an intellectual torpor, the Irish could not easily be 
undeceived. Little effort being made to enlighten them, 
they could not possibly avoid fully submitting to a mastery 
which they were induced to consider profitable to soul 
and body. Any attempts to uncover their error was dis- 
tasteful at first ; and then if you desired to separate the 
priests and people, their long association, similarity of suf- 
ferings, assimilation of feelings and of prejudices, guarded 
by ignorance, stood up apparently an insurmountable 
difficulty. These obstacles were generally only examined 
in the bulk, not in detail ; hence the illusion of their 
vastness. Some individuals, who saw the formidable ag- 
gregation in its disjointable shape, took courage to destroy 
it deliberately by pieces. They worked, however, alone. 
Disinclined to uphold a movement so nobly and singly 
set on foot, the State emphatically abused every op- 
portunity which had offered to that end. Thus the 
stronghold of error became strengthened and enlarged — 
the progress of truth weakened and fettered. 



120 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

But to how alarming an extent was this neglect made 
absolute during the Protectorate of Cromwell. One 
hateful and harrowing scene of internal contention, cruel 
massacre, unsparing dilapidation, and wanton tyranny 
disfigures the annals of 1649. The papal power was, 
indeed, trodden physically to dust, but gathered bitter- 
ness in the ashes of its defeat. 

The merely Irish were then packed into Connaught, 
which was likened to hell. Thither also, as a place 
of security, flocked priests of every grade, who still 
further "darkened the dark." The people, thus "trans- 
ported " into the far west of the country, imagined that 
the Italian-commissioned priests had, for their sakes, be- 
come voluntary partakers of this banishment ; and not 
only cheerfully, but with increased admiration, submitted 
again to their rule. In that west have the Irish clung 
to their deluders with a warm and honest, though blind 
affection. This they have continued to hold until the last 
few years. There, too, in the priestly track, followed 
utter ignorance and poverty. These are all now, blessed 
be God, being expelled before the sword of the Spirit; 
and with them also vanishes the remnant of that order 
which first fostered them in the moment when peril gave 
it mastery. 

The Church machinery, under Cromwell, was stayed, 
on the verge of preparation for a good work, by the most 
perplexing and extreme departure from the spirit of its 
law on the part of the incautious missionaries of that time. 
When Cromwell, wielding an iron arm, felled the political 
strength of Rome, no advance in the good cause, but much 
retrogression was the result. I shall, therefore, pass on 
to the restoration of monarchy in 1660, under Charles II. 

Williams, the then Bishop of Ossory, thus depicts the 
state of the Church upon the accession of this King. 
I quote from Mant (pp. 663-4) : — 

" If you walk through Ireland, I believe, that throughout all 
your travel you shall find it, as I found it, in all the ways that I 
went, scarce one church standing and sufficiently repaired for 
seven that are ruined, and have only walls without ornaments, 
and most of them without roofs, without doors, without windows 
but the holes to receive the winds to entertain the congregation. 



DANGERS AND DIFFICULTIES. 121 

With respect to the deficiency of ministers, he observes — As 
God is without churches for his people to meet in to serve him, 
so He is without servants enabled to do him service, to praise 
His name, and to teach His people ; and to have churches, and 
no churchmen, is to no purpose. Bat why have we not such 
churchmen as are able to instruct God's people ? I say it is 
easily answered : that it is not so easy to get able, worthy, and 
sufficient churchmen, unless there were sufficient means and liv- 
ings to maintain them." 

This lamentable, though not strange state of things, 
underwent a change in 1660. Properly qualified men 
were then appointed to the vacant bishoprics. Schools 
were endowed. The University, which dwindled to dis- 
use, again assumed its abandoned functions, under the 
directions of the distinguished Jeremy Taylor, Bishop of 
Down. This nomination of an Irishman and a bishop 
was at that time most judicious and opportune. Ormond, 
the deputy, must have felt the force of an expression 
attributed to him in reference to the nomination of 
Taylor. He said : — 

" The institution being to produce knowledge and piety 
amongst the natives, it would be most unjust discouragement to 
place a stranger over their heads." 

But Lord Ormond was likely to be serviceable in God's 
cause, so he was superseded in his viceroyalty by a 
partisan of Rome, named Berkely. This man came here 
with the express order to secure moderately the interests 
of the Irish Church, but most probably he meant to secure 
warmly those of Borne. With his rude decisions in favour 
of the Pope, the less violent Romanists had, however, no 
sympathy. They even published remonstrances, main- 
taining that the Pope should not "of right" rule the 
land, and that it was impious to allege that "any sub- 
ject may kill a sovereign of a different religion." These 
independent and upright men became, soon after, objects 
of the unrelenting enmity of their own bishops, being 
denounced and persecuted. Entrusted with a power he 
so seriously betrayed, the recall of Berkely, in 1675, was 
a blessing to Ireland. It averted further developments 
of Romish schemes and consequent bloodshed. 



122 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

This deputy exhibited a eoolness towards " concilia- 
tion" not now very remarkable. It is no secret that, 
on like principles, a viceroy, who only left this country 
a little before I write, disgraced his office and abused 
his trust far, far more. Berkely, however, set the base 
example, as I find from Mant (p. 656), that upon a 
titular prelate's — 

" Application for the use of some of the plate and hangings, 
the furniture of the Castle, in order to the celebration of mass in 
Dublin with uncommon magnificence, the secretary of the Lord 
Lieutenant sent him the articles required for this illegal celebra- 
tion of the superstitious rite, adding withal, as was said, an ex- 
pression of his wish, that high mass might soon be performed 
in Christ Church Cathedral." 

This defiler of his rule and betrayer of his trust was 
soon after replaced by the noble Ormond, who again gave 
Protestants the protection they needed, and Romanists 
no fears of danger. A severity of legislation, however, 
against that body unexpectedly called forth his approval. 
The " popish plot" had just exploded, and that natu- 
rally impelled him to be cautious in his bestowal of 
favours or encouragement of Romanists. The army 
was thinned of persons holding ultra-papal persuasions, 
none being left in its ranks but those of proven loyalty. 
Several other restrictions, totally unaccompanied with 
cruelty, were found absolutely necessary for the well- 
being of the kingdom. 

Charles died in 1685, leaving as much room as ever 
for the improvement of the Irish. Organised missionary 
efforts, with the view of their converson, during his 
time, there were none. Individuals again give us the 
grand exception, and reproach the body Protestant. 
R. Boyle, aided by Dr. Wake, set to work, about that 
time, printing the Scriptures, for the purpose of dissemi- 
nating the Word in the Irish tongue. But again politics 
came to the rescue of Rome : — 

" The same year," writes Mant, " which witnessed the putting 
forth of the entire Word of God, as completed by the addition of 
the Old to the New Testament, witnessed also the accession of 
an anti-scriptural sovereign to the throne." 



DANGERS AND DIFFICULTIES. 123 

James II. once crowned, left his actions under the guid- 
ance of those only who wore the badge of Rome. Men 
like Fitton, who had been convicted of the worst base- 
ness, and whose conscience, historians say, was bound 
by no law, met all favour. He, for instance, was made 
Chancellor. The spirit of Rome, under such encourage- 
ment, grew noisy in fierceness, and far more intolerant 
than was its custom. A deadly enmity between the 
professors of that system and Protestants was then 
firmly engendered. The expression of an opinion from 
the pulpit of the Irish Church, which controverted or 
questioned any doctrine of the Romish Church, was a 
heinous crime. To resist the inroads which Rome, by 
" intimidation and bribery" (thanks for that phrase, Dr. 
Cullen), continually made upon the Irish Church 
was punishable : while, on the other hand, Rome with 
impunity might do her worst against the Bible, its doc- 
trines, and those who held them. The Pope had again 
in bridle-hand a power which invited him to rivet afresh 
upon Ireland's neck the yoke of his gorgeous supersti- 
tions. He did to that end what lay in him to do : 
Filled up the bishoprics; hanged "English rebels and 
Irish heretics." Protestants were worried and threatened 
with general destruction. Intolerance swayed. 

But the actual and expected persecutions roused a 
latent energy within the Protestants to such "living 
vigour" as no priestcraft could subdue. Distracted, 
because of the continual danger from the "papist dag- 
gers," they crowded in frighted, angered, and vast num- 
bers to Ulster, where they made Londonderry a general 
refuge. The Prince of Orange was in the field, resolved 
to smash the brand of persecution in papal hands, and 
bury it for ever in these kingdoms. Here was a hope — 
an answer from Heaven to the fervent prayers of the 
hunted Protestants. 

James, abandoned by the English, whose religion he had 
treacherously betrayed, hoped safety in Ireland. But he 
forgot the depth of injury sustained by this country in 
his gratifying its pest, the "dear Church of Rome." 
"Unwilling, however, to trust an expedient of that kind 



124 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

unreflectingly, lie sought.protection and advice of France, 
Encouraged and supported to his desire, he at length 
entered Dublin on the 24th of March, 1688, accompa- 
nied by Romanists of France, England, and Ireland. 
Deny was besieged with terrible strivings to "tear it 
piecemeal," but God preserved its persecuted inmates. 

Not content with the savageness of war, the papal 
party intruded upon Dublin University Romish fellows 
and a Romish provost. While struggling against the 
hated dictation of such rulers, it "declined to shine" as 
it was wont. Jesuits made a bold and nearly successful 
demand for its complete possession. Providence, however, 
upholding the heroic energy of the Irish Church, and 
blessing the chivalrous daring of Protestantism, dispelled 
their illusions, and destroyed their hopes. 

William landed at Carrickfergus on the 14th of June, 
1690, and the last day of that month crushed the 
serpent's head upon the banks of the Boyne. Blasted 
prospects were then laid out before the Romish — hope 
and prosperity before the Irish Churches. 

No one can expect that the Reformation movement 
was advanced during the reign of the vacillating leader 
of Roman Catholicism, while it is easy to conceive how 
much it was impaired. Fresh bitterness was instilled 
in Irish prejudices, already bad enough. Romanist and 
Protestant thenceforth regarded each other with more 
stubborn and rancorous animosity, and more irreconcil- 
able distrust than hitherto. How these feelings were 
created and fostered, the events related appear to me to 
explain of themselves so fully as to need no further 
elucidation. 



DANGERS AND DIFFICULTIES. 125 



CHAPTER VII. 

(FROM THE EIGHTEENTH TO THE NINETEENTH CENTURIES.) 

RAMIFICATIONS OF ROMISH INTRIGUE— SENSIBLE SEN- 
TIMENTS AND TRANSIENT EXCITEMENT— REFORMA- 
TION GENERALLY STAYED, THOUGH PARTICULARLY 
URGED. 

Return, ye backsliding children, and I will heal your backslidings. 
Behold we come unto thee, for thou art the Lord our God. — Jer. iii. 
22. We acknowledge, Lord, our wickedness, and the iniquity of our 
fathers. Do not abhor us for thy namesake, do not disgrace the 
throne of thy glory. Turn us again, God, and cause thy face to 
shine, and we shall be saved. — Ps. 

Many political disqualifications, brought on by their past 
acts, were necessarily placed upon the Roman Catholic 
body during the joint reign of William and Mary. But, 
under their government, too, much good accrued to the 
National Church, because, in the appointment to the 
episcopates, as Mant observes (ii. 121), "the chief au- 
thority seem to have acted for the most part with inte- 
grity and discretion." This was true of the time, at least, 
while the Queen lived. The part then taken by the 
rulers generally was altogether worthy of the cause and 
effect, which latter, Mant concludes, was especially evi- 
denced by Reformation extending rapidly " in the higher 
orders." Before the good Queen's death, little material 
alteration was, however, made in the still deranged 
state of parochial churches and schools. Her demise 
left little hope that any for the better would be made. 
Archbishop King, writing, at that time, to the then 
Bishop of Down, so deeply deplores the awful neglect, 
that he exclaims (Mant, ii. 94) :— 

" It is not possible our Church should subsist long in this lan- 
guishing and crazy condition ; but few regard or mind it, and 



126 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

those that are apprised of it are either afraid or wearied out with 
the ill-treatment with which they meet." 

Further on, lamenting the pernicious results of legis- 
lative inattention, he thus expresses himself: — 

" O, my Lord ! we have fallen in evil times, in which it is a 
step to a preferment to the person that will give assurance that, 
as soon as he is in it, he will disgrace or betray it : this is the 
fatal method has been taken since the restoration to destroy us, 
and is still prosecuted, though by different hands ; in short, my 
Lord, we are not like to obtain one good law for the Church." 

The leaven here hinted at seems to savour of a cer- 
tain system of " coaxing coercion," which characterises 
the advocates of the present " National Board/ 5 In the 
endeavours of the faithful Christian Bishop King, there is 
observable the glowing spirit which animated individuals, 
while he smites, for our caution, the dormancy of those 
who had the way, but not the will, to redress the crying 
grievances of the Church. In his own diocese was 
formed an admirable model, but few copied its efficient 
management. He was good and pious in the full mean- 
ing of the words. Not only did he labour to expel the 
darkness of Romanism, but, as Mant remarks (ii. 13), 
he worked upon the Nonconformists, persuading them 
to union with the discipline and creed of his Church. 
His ministry was blessed. One result may be given as 
a specimen out of many : — Two Irish-speaking clergy- 
men were appointed, at the desire of some Highland set- 
tlers, to perform divine service for those Highlanders, 
who would avail themselves of it. " One of these/' says 
Mant (p. 23)— 

" Being a beneficed clergyman, and the other receiving a com- 
petent allowance from the bishop. They formed a congrega- 
tion of four or five hundred persons, none of whom understood 
English. The good effects of establishing these two clergymen, 
capable of officiating in the Irish language, in the diocese of 
Derry, were so apparent, that several of the same description 
were, for the same reasons, employed in the northern parts of 
the county of Antrim : for that district having been also deserted 



DANGERS AND DIFFICULTIES. 12/ 

by the Irish, on the landing of the English army near Carrick- 
fergus, in 1689, many families from the western isles of Scotland, 
who understood no language but the Irish, settled there. At 
their first arrival, they attended the divine service of the church: 
but not understanding it by reason of the language in which it was 
celebrated, in a short time they went over to the communion 
of the Church of Rome, desirous of having the benefit of such 
exhortations as the Popish priests usually gave their congrega- 
tions in the Irish tongue ; and, when they were asked their mo- 
tives to the change, they answered, ' that it was better to be of 
that religion than of none at all :' an inevitable consequence of 
no provision being made for performing the offices of religion 
for their benefit in a language which they understood.' By 
these means, many Highlanders and popish natives are added to 
our Church : whereas, in other places, where such care is not 
taken of them, the natives do not only continue in popery, but 
many of the Highlanders are drawn off to separate meetings, or 
to the Romish superstition and idolatry." 

This is, in fact, a pretty accurate picture of the move- 
ment as it then was carried on, and as it then stood. 
Tardy in process, confined in its limits, and unsup- 
ported by many in its operations, it was peeping, as it 
were, through mighty incumbrances, without a thorough 
organisation existing to aid and direct it. There were 
few reapers for an immense harvest. 

Anne succeeded her royal " brother-in-law" in 1702. 
In her reign, the indefatigable Bishop King lost favour 
with all those whose conduct his generous, pious, and 
noble efforts silently impugned. Boyle, about that period 
primate, cast an evil slur, by his incapacity, on the prima- 
tial chair, the influence of which damped the whole cause. 
Dr. Marsh succeeded him. He, too, though a good man, 
was too feeble for the arduous duties of that office. These 
selections were designedly bad. Bishop King seemed far 
too good for such a nomination, and was consequently 
passed over. Our rulers stupidly, if not purposely, over- 
looked God's cause. A grant of ^65,000, wherewith the 
library was built, perhaps was not only meant to reward 
our unshakingly loyal University, but to give the autho- 
rities a good reputation. It was unreal encouragement. 

From the dull, dismaying monotony of the past annals, 



128 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

where is seen little beyond neglect of the good cause, it 
is refreshing to turn to the results of any zealous though 
single-handed exertion. A good clergyman named Ri- 
chardson, rector of a parish in Cavan, saw how alarm- 
ing the torpor of our episcopacy had become for the in- 
terests of a cause he felt it his bounden duty to uphold. 
Believing that the crisis of success had but by a firm and 
unanimous effort to be brought about, his thoughts in- 
stinctively reverted to the most effectual mode of doing 
it. Having preached the necessity of action to his 
drowsy brethren, many of them needing but to be 
aroused, were not slow in appreciating and warmly se- 
conding his exertions. The clergy were told by him 
that they were guilty of reprehensible laziness, and in- 
curred the anger of the mighty God, whose negligent 
workmen they were. The nation was put on the alert. 
Inquiry spread. The doors being cast open upon their 
truly rusty hinges, hundreds of Romanists flocked into 
cf the Church." So well was the labour of love received 
in its beginning, that it was deemed advisable to excite 
the interest of Convocation in our Parliament. It was 
done with that success which procured the following re- 
solution I have copied from Mant, who enables me to 
publish all the joyous tidings of that time. This well- 
meaning paper was drawn up on the 3rd of March, 1/03 : 

" Resolved, that the endeavouring the speedy conversion of 
the Papists of this kingdom is a work of great piety and charity ; 
in order to which, it is the opinion of this House, that preachers, 
in all the dioceses of this kingdom, preaching in the Irish tongue, 
would be a great means of their conversion. And, therefore, 
that application be made to the most reverend and right reverend 
the lords archbishops and bishops, that they take into their consi- 
deration what number of such preachers will be necessary in every 
diocese, and how they may be supported." — (Vol. ii.) 

The bishops, wretchedly infatuated, threw cold 
water upon so gloriously noble an attempt. They, for- 
sooth, thought it was desirable and useful " where prac- 
ticable," but no more ! Again, were individuals cast upon 
their own exertions. No united aid was given — no 
decided steps taken. These dispiriting difficulties 



DANGERS AND DIFFICULTIES. 129 

did not daunt the stern champions of true Chris- 
tianity. Mant tells us of the Reformation's progress 
even then under several God-fearing men. Amongst 
them are Dr. Ashe of Clogher, and Mr. Browne, rector 
of Donacary in Dromore. "Mr. Browne/' writes 
Mant (vol. ii.) — 

" Was well qualified for the work, by a perfect acquaintance 
with the Irish language, and by a facility in expressing theological 
ideas in that tongue after a manner agreeable to the native hear- 
ers. By great kindness also, and humanity, and by works of cha- 
rity among the poor, he gained their hearts and affections. And 
thus he took advantage of the great delight which he observed in 
them at hearing divine service in their own tongue ; and he ac- 
cordingly sought them in their own dwellings ; appointed with 
them public meetings ; attended at the places where they usually 
assembled to hear mass, taking care to be present when mass was 
just ended, and before the congregation was dispersed ; and thus 
seized every opportunity of instructing them, administering to 
them the ordinances of religion, reading to them chapters of the 
Old and New Testaments in Irish, and reading the prayers of the 
Church out of an Irish Book of Common Prayer. The result 
was, that many of those whose parents and relations, and who 
themselves also had previously gone to mass, were brought and 
adhered to the communion of the Church, notwithstanding the 
menaces and denunciations of the popish priests ; and that he 
impressed the generality of his popish neighbours with a favour- 
able opinion of the religion which he professed and taught, many of 
them declaring that they were always kept in the dark by their 
priests, but that this man showed them the light, and said nothing 
but what was good, and what they understood." 

Another true and Gospel disciplined labourer in the 
weed-clad vineyard was the Rev. Walter Atkin, of Cloyne. 
Having acquired the native language, he taught and 
conversed with the people on their salvation in it ; and 
then invited them to church, where they heard these 
truths with blessings. Learning by this means the 
beauty of God's own Scriptural religion, the people 
were often heard to say :— 

" That if they could have that service always, they would no more 
go to mass. In process of time," continues Mant (ii. 167), "Mr. 
Atken's ministerial labours became so acceptable to the natives, 
that they of their own accord sent for him from all parts of his 
parish to baptize their children, to solemnize matrimony, to 
church their women, to visit their sick, and to bury their dead/' 

K 



130 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

The undeniably great effect such exertions produced 
in the country obliged the Upper House of Convocation 
at length to admit their efficacy. According to Mant 
(ii. 21) they agreed that "this house, conceiving great 
hopes from the present juncture of affairs, that many of 
the recusants may be prevailed upon to join themselves 
in communion with the Established Church," do thank 
God for such a favourable opportunity, and urge its im- 
provement. Upon this acknowledgment being received, 
it was resolved by the gladly surprised clergy that the 
Bible and liturgy of the Church be printed in the Irish 
language. These and several contingent advances were 
directly made. In their furtherance the University 
gave a cheerful co-operation. Dr. Hall, then vice- 
provost, at his personal expense, procured a competent 
Irish teacher for the purpose of imparting privately a 
knowledge of his native language ; but the archbishop 
and fellows extended the information through a public 
professor. Here, at length, was remedied a gigantic 
defect long and oft complained of. 

The Romanists had greatly lost, and were still losing, 
influence in the kingdom. In 1 7 1 they rendered them- 
selves particularly obnoxious by spurning the oath of 
abjuration. The people, to a great extent — excitement 
having passed away — evaded their priests, and knew no 
religion, not even Rome's. In that crisis, Ormond, being 
deputy, besought the Queen to foster the rising operations 
and the increasing opportunity to spread the Gospel. 
She heard the prayer, and desired the end. "But," 
said Bishop King, as quoted by Mant, "I do not find 
that it is desired by all that they should be converted." 
Some had no sense of religion, and preferred no increase 
in the Church ! Others could not approve of the 
methods proposed to that end, " so that between them, 
I am afraid little will be done" (Mant, ii. 224) ; and 
little was done ! 

Scarcely did these symptoms of an extending move- 
ment grow beyond indistinctness, than the old perni- 
cious breath of favouritism placed untried and unsuited 
men in the bishops' chairs. Apathy almost to contempt 



DANGERS AND DIFFICULTIES. 131 

still really possessed the rulers in reference to this most 
vital matter. Possessed of the unpleasant knowledge 
that such an evil flourished, little wonder that the honest 
and upright Bishop King wrote thus : — 

" It is plain to me by the methods that have been taken since 
the Reformation, and which are yet pursued by both the civil and 
ecclesiastical powers, that there never was nor is any design that 
all should be Protestants." — Mant, ii. 230. 

It is as plain to any one as that the " sun is bright/' 
who troubles himself to inquire into the facts, that 
whatever were their wishes, the steps taken by those in 
power had not the most distant reference to the success 
of God's cause — they rather brought it into disrepute. 
While such men as Browne and Richardson, as well as 
others, heart and hand devoted to the sacred work, 
were yet unremitting in their efforts, worthless men for 
aught known of them, were elevated over their heads to the 
episcopacy. If, indeed, the men thus chosen condescend- 
ingly stooped to the Lordly labour, it was so indiscreetly 
and unseasonably as to endanger all. But they little heeded 
Heaven's cause, not being Heaven's selected. As Mant 
properly observes, the favourites of profligate earls were 
thrust into sees just recovering from similar blows. 
Englishmen — strangers to our customs or language — 
were rashly forced upon us. The sees were replunged 
under the old indolent agency, to Rome's delight. 
Hastening back by the dreadfully culpable negligence 
of the authorities again to its drowning state, the 
fidelity of the few was unequal to the task of retaining 
the ground lost by the recklessness of the many. There- 
fore did Archbishop King exclaim : — 

" I think I could demonstrate that the Church has lost more 
hearts and ground these last four years in Ireland, than she did 
since King James came to the crown." — Mant, ii. 269. 

Upon the death of Anne, in 1715, George of Hanover 
was proclaimed monarch. Four years after his acces- 
sion, the celebrated Dean Swift became the leader of 
"patriots" — rather an odd way to convert the Irish! 



132 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

He fought, however, for the interests of Church purity 
when not overborne by his pert frivolities. I am inclined 
to think that a fair view of the unrestored state of the 
Irish Church during George's reign may be had from 
this extract of a letter addressed by Bishop King to an 
English friend, and quoted in Mant (ii. 289) : — 

"Our chief governors are changed once in three years, and 
they commonly bring chaplains with them, who succeed to 
bishoprics, if they fall, or to the best preferments, these being 
generally in the Crown : and hence your lordship may guess 
what encouragement there is for the clergy educated here. 
Your lordship perhaps will be surprised, when I tell you, that in 
all Ireland there are not six hundred beneficed clergymen : and yet 
this is a certain truth. And 'tis as certain that the paucity 
of clergymen has been a great obstruction to the conversion of 
the natives, and a great occasion of the multiplying of sectaries. 
I have not ten parishes in the whole diocese endowed with glebes, 
and not six of them that clergymen can live on. I drew out a 
state of this diocese, and laid it before the convocation, who were 
not pleased with it, because, as they said, it too much discovered 
their nakedness : to which I only replied, that the sick man, who 
conceals his distemper from his physician, can never expect a 
cure." 

Patronage was then, as always, conferred upon those 
who might by " solemn and pathetic" exhortation awe 
people into a service of English interest, forgetful of 
God's kingdom or the minister's vows. Bishop Boulter 
is an instance. A biographical sketch of him will be 
found in the second volume of Mant. He was an open, 
political preacher, and told his Master's business without 
wincing. Hear him : — 

"It was purely in obedience to his Majesty's pleasure that I 
came hither ; and, now I am here, the only thing that can 
make me uneasy is, if I should not be enabled to carry on his 
Majesty's service here, the prospect of doing which is the 
greatest comfort I have in my present station." 

Surely, hindered by such and many far more injudi- 
cious and sinful influences, God's movement could make 
little way ; while the Church, in consequence, would be 
only assisted to ruin, unless He himself specially raised 
an intervening barrier. Absentees robbed us — melting 



DANGERS AND DIFFICULTIES. 133 

the riches of the Church upon themselves. The pressing 
wants of Ireland for Reformation were decried during a 
general and unworthy selfishness. Zeal in the true 
cause of Christ was not even countenanced ! What on 
earth could then so deludingly lead a man to hope that 
in the face of such and so many terrible obstacles the Irish 
could be converted? They knew nothing of any religion, 
and easily clung to the mechanism of Rome. No decided 
effort was made to teach the nation the truths of one faith 
or the errors of the other, and it would be a singular 
phenomenon in natural capability if they discovered 
these things of themselves. What facts I have narrated 
trace the cause and show the effect. One was as revolt- 
ing as the other was deplorable. 

Famine in Ireland greeted the second George to his 
father's throne, in 1727. Emigration by thousands fol- 
lowed. As is now the case, the Church and State were 
accused by the Romanist agitators as being accessories 
to the awful visitation of Providence ! Their wily priests 
saw nothing of God's anger against themselves in this 
calamity, or, if they saw it, were wisely silent about it. 

The baneful influence of English nominations to Irish 
sees and Church dignities, without any consideration 
short of interested state motives, was not abated yet. 

" This principle," says Mant (ii. 5, 6, 7,) " and the extent to 
which it was carried, is broadly stated by Dean Swift, whose 
testimony, being that of a partisan on the other side, should be 
received with caution ; yet I am not aware of any evidence to 
controvert or invalidate the position concerning the clergy, 
1 from the highest prelate to the lowest vicar ;' namely, that 
* there were hardly ten clergymen throughout the whole king- 
dom, for more than nineteen years preceding 1733, who had not 
been either preferred entirely upon account of their declared af- 
fection to the Hanover line, or higher promoted as the due re- 
ward of the same merit.' " 

So utterly inattentive to the true interests of the 
Church, indeed, were the rulers, that Clayton, whose re- 
ligious principles were averse to those of the Church, was 
elevated to a bishopric, and performed its offices, until he 
boasted of his errors in Parliament, actually imagining 



134 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

that they had helped him to a mitre ! Even Boulter be- 
came moved at the perpetual abuses he witnessed. He 
really felt the absolute inoperativeness of an established 
Church, with "substitute ministers" struggling against 
pauperism, and officiating in churches so ruined as to 
frighten those who ventured to travel from afar off to the 
service in them. Having been roused himself, he was 
desirous to stimulate others, and thus told to his Grace 
of Newcastle how overclouded was the prospect of the 
movement in Ireland : — 

" Until we can get more churches and resident clergy, instead 
of getting ground of the Papists, we must lose to them, as in 
fact we do in most places, the descendants of many of CromwelVs 
officers and soldiers being gone off to Popery" 

One cannot peruse the forlorn but intelligible state of 
the Reformation movement during all this time, without 
grievous apprehensions as to the result. The formularies 
of the Church were suffered to grow musty in the land, and 
the pulpits to be unused. In short, the Church's divine 
mission was forgotten or restricted, while an unweary 
and subtle foe, with little ado, welcomed to her meshes 
all those who were born within truth, but abandoned to 
error in their growth. Could other product be expected ? 
It is only amazing that it was so trifling. 

Perhaps the anomalies which troubled the Church at 
that time, may have justified the passing of a bill, to ex- 
empt certain " tythe calls," thereby more weightily im- 
poverishing those clergy who officiated as proxies. It 
was passed, we are told, well meaningly ; but it operated 
foully. In the year 1733, was also passed the agestment 
vote, " against tythe of pasture for dry cattle," upon the 
erroneous grounds that it was a novel claim. This 
enactment had to be followed by another dangerous one, 
designed to meet the injury the first had created. As 
on former occasions, from a similar pressure, and with a 
like destructive tendency, several parishes were merged 
into one, and a proportionate reduction in the working 
clergy became consequent. Adding the evils such a 
deficiency in clerical labour must have entailed, with 



DANGERS AND DIFFICULTIES. 135 

those we know already to have existed, there is no diffi- 
culty in accounting for the " descendants of Cromwell " 
becoming Romanists, or for Romanists remaining as they 
were. Class became identified with its antagonistic class, 
because of distinction ceasing in the absence of regular 
instruction. Protestants intermarried with their Romish 
neighbours, and in need of places of worship more in 
accordance with their feelings, they were satisfied, by de- 
grees, to (i move on to mass " with the rest of the 
people. When, therefore, three or four years might have 
passed, and the rector or his proxies could have visited 
his vast parish in one part, his little flock was lapsed into 
darkness, and forgot him in the other; while he reminded 
the people of one district of their departure from the 
faith, and they told him how far better to be anything 
than nothing, those with whom he had last been would 
grow weary of his absence, and likewise accompany their 
neighbours into the " chapels," of which there was no 
scarcity. So on, interminably, through a sheer want of 
something better, Protestants fell off, and Romanists re- 
mained as they were. 

This mischief to the good cause and to the Church, was 
generally the result of the part taken by legislators. Un- 
deviatingly they then pursued that same destructive 
course. While doing so, they higgled and cramped 
every exertion in the great cause of Reformation, too oft 
with a weak design to propitiate grumblers. Needing 
recovery from a very shameful and culpable torpor, the 
Church could not possibly effect an extension of God's 
everlasting truth until the trammels were removed. 

Rome, meanwhile, was not inactive, though less irritat- 
ingthan might have been expected. With that serene intre- 
pidity which distinguishes her when " all fish fly to her 
net" without a contrary drag, she looked on complacently. 
Danger not abroad to her system, but the depravity of 
the time favouring it, she was cool and calculating, 
but resolved to spring at a fitting occasion. Notwith- 
standing her apparent imperturbability in such times, 
she might, in a moment, take a violently querulous fit. 
Like a peevish prude, she may fight dignifiedly with 



136 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

some puerile, imaginary offence — any trifle would do 
for a casus belli. While Bedford was Viceroy she 
got one, in demanding the repeal of a tax named 
quarterage, levied exclusively upon her " sons." To 
further her end — would that Protestants were so united 
for their cause — she mustered a society called a "Catholic 
Committee," headed hy her prelates, and filled with her 
wealthy members. As generally occurs, after the forma- 
tion of any new Romish society, an illegal sect origi- 
nated in it. The present emanation of this sort was 
designated " Whiteboys" with most mischievous designs, 
openly hostile to King and laws. A fruitless and absurd 
French invasion having taken place, they scattered, tired 
of themselves and their doings. 

Happily I can advert to a noble missionary of those 
times, the respected John Wesley. Enough existed within 
itself to desecrate our Church, to counteract and neutral- 
ise its desire — for it did wish — to spread Gospel know- 
ledge. The good and unwearied Wesley withstood the 
general tardiness, and showed how much our rulers 
were to blame. Gladly would I, if space permitted, 
dwell on the wonderful labours of that bright orna- 
ment of his day. I reluctantly pass on through scenes 
speaking loudly of him, to his preaching in Ireland 
in 1747. Some extracts are subjoined from his seventh 
journal, as I find them in Gillie's Historical Collections 
(c. viii. p. 450). They are disjointed, but appear suffi- 
ciently explicit about the man and his work : — 

" Dublin, August 10th, 1747. — I met the society at five, and at 
six preached on " Repent, and believe the Gospel." The room, 
large as it was, would not contain the people, who all seemed to 
taste the good word. 

"Thursday, 13th. — Icontinuedpreaching, morning and evening, 
and had more and more reason to hope they would not all be un- 
fruitful hearers. Sunday, March 13th, 1748, my brother preached. 
Monday, 14th, I began preaching at five in the morning, a new 
thing here. 

" Friday, 25th. — I preached in Marlborough-street, at five, 
to the largest congregation I have yet seen in a morning. 
At two, I began in Ship-street, where were many of the rich and 
genteel. I was exceedingly weak in body, having been examining 



Wesley's journal. 137 

classes all day ; but I felt it not after I had spoke two sentences. 
I was stengthened both in body and soul. Wednesday, 30th, I 
rode to Philipstown, the shiretown of the King's County. I was 
obliged to go into the street, which was soon filled with those 
who flocked from every side, to whom I declared ' Jesus Christ 
our wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption.' 

u Thursday, 31st. — One would have dissuaded me from preach- 
ing at five, being sure none would rise so soon ; but I kept my 
hour, and had a large and serious congregation. After preach- 
ing, I spoke severally to those of the society, of whom forty were 
troopers. 

" Sunday, 3rd April. — I preached at Athlone ; many coming 
from all the country round, and (for the present) receiving the 
Word with joy. I preached again at six, in the same place, and 
to nearly the same (or a little larger) congregation ; the greater 
part whereof (notwithstanding the prohibition of their priests), 
I afterwards found were Papists. 

" Monday, 4th. — I preached at five ; great part of the congre- 
gation was in tears. Indeed almost all the town appeared to be 
moved full of good will and desirous of salvation. 

" Tuesday, 5th. — Our room was rilled at five ; after preaching, 
I examined the classes. When I asked one in particular, i How- 
he had lived in time past ?' he spread out his hands and said, with 
many tears, • Here I stand, a grey-headed monster of all manner 
of wickedness.' Much in the same manner spoke one who had 
come from Connaught, but with great affliction. We determined 
to ' wrestle ' with God in her behalf, which we did for above an 
hour ; and He heard our prayer ; so that her soul was filled with 
joy unspeakable. 

" Wednesday, 6th. — I baptized seven persons educated among 
the Quakers. At Tullamore, in the evening, well nigh all the 
town, rich and poor, were gathered together. I used great plain- 
ness of speech in applying those words, ' All have sinned, and 
come short of the glory of God.' The next day I preached at 
five, to a large and serious congregation. Between one and two, 
I preached at Clara, and then rode to Athlone, where I preached 
at six, on ' Ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and 
after that to enter into His glory.' As yet none of this people 
even seems to oppose the truth. 

" Monday, 11th. — At Athlone, in the evening, there appeared 
more emotion in the congregation than ever I have seen be- 
fore ; but it was in a manner I ever saw, not in one here and 
there, but in all. 

(i Wednesday, 13th. — I preached in the evening at Tyrrel's- 
pass. The congregation here also was larger than ever; and 
the Word of God seemed to take deeper root here than in any 
other part of this country. Saturday, 16th. — At Dublin I found 



138 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

great reason to praise God for the work wrought among the 
people in my absence ; but still there is no such work as I look 
for. I see nothing yet but drops before a shower. "Wednesday, 
20th. — I spent an agreeable hour with Mr. Miller, the Lutheran 
minister. From him I learned, that the earnest religion which I 
found in so many parts of Germany, is but of late date, having 
taken its rise from one man, August Herman Frank ! So can 
God, if it pleaseth Him, enable one man to revive His work 
throughout a whole nation. 

" Sunday, 24th. — I preached at Skinner's-alley, at five, and at 
Oxmantown-green, at eight. I was weak in body, but was greatly 
revived by the seriousness and earnestness of the congregation. 
Saturday, 30th. — At Athlone, some Papists, and two or three 
Protestant families were cordially joined together to oppose the 
work of God ; but they durst not yet do it openly, the stream 
running so strong against them. 

u Sunday, May 7th. — At five (in Athlone), I had great numbers 
of the poor Papists (as well as Protestants), maugre all the labours 
of their priests. I called aloud, * Ho ! every one that thirsteth, 
come ye to the waters ; and he that hath no money !' Strange 
news to them ! One of whom had declared frankly but a few days 
before, ' I would fain be with you, but I dare not ; for now I have 
all my sins forgiven for four shillings a-year, and this could not 
be in your Church ! !' We had a triumphant hour when the so- 
ciety met. Several captives were set at liberty ; one of these was 

Mr. Joseph Ch . He had been an eminent man many years 

for cursing, swearing, drinking, and all kinds of fashionable 
wickedness. On Monday last, he rode fifteen miles to Tyrrel's- 
pass, and came thither before five in the morning. 

" Limerick, May 14th. — In the evening I preached to a nume- 
rous congregation, on — ' If any man thirst let him come unto me 
and drink.' 

" Monday, 29th. — I set out for Cork, we stopped a while at 
Kildorrery, in the afternoon, and took the opportunity of speak- 
ing closely to every one that understood English, and of giving 
them a few books. What a nation is this ! Not a man, woman, 
or child (except a few of the great vulgar), not only patiently, but 
gladly suffer the word of exhortation. Between six and seven, 
we reached Rathcormack. Tuesday, 30th — I preached at eleven, 
and the hearts of the people seemed to be as melting wax. 

" Saturday, 17th June. — At Athlone, in the evening, 1 preached 
in our new-built house. Towards the close of the sermon, I 
asked, Which of you will give yourself, soul and body, to God ? 
One cried out, with a cry that almost shook the house, ' I will, I 
will/ And as soon as able to stand, came forth in the midst to 
witness it before all the congregation ; these words pierced like 
lightning. Presently another witnessed the same resolution. 



DANGERS AND DIFFICULTIES. 139 

And, not long after, one "who had been sorrowing, as without 
hope, received comfort and continued praisiDg God. Perceiving 
this was an acceptable time, I laid aside my design of meeting the 
society, and continued in prayer with the whole congregation, all 
our hearts being as the heart of one man." 

AVhat a pleasing relief from the tedious description 
of sorrowful and scarce-interrupted transitions, hurtful 
conflicts, and a variety of Church disorders ! Have you 
read these missionary exertions, this anxiety, energy, and 
success, and failed to understand why the Irish have 
been so long and resignedly Romanists ? Have you ob- 
served the prolonged inaction of a Church, span- 
celled by State intrigues, and not discovered how easily 
and reasonably the Irish peasants became prone to a 
system, which so meetly harmonises with the dulness of 
human nature, as Rome's ? Perhaps the best commen- 
tary that could be penned upon the facts which I have 
detailed, as having occurred in the time elapsed since the 
Reformation, may be far inferior to that which I should 
hope they themselves will suggest to a reflecting and 
impartial reader's mind. As the evil increased in vigour, 
measures to resist it declined in a similar ratio. 

George III. succeeded his grandsire in 1760. He 
was an amiable, good monarch, and a noble son, whose 
reign was long and prosperous in the land which the 
Lord gave him. An insubordinate off-shoot of Roman 
influence and teaching, called " Oakboys" infested 
Munster at the commencement of this reign. They were 
soon suppressed. George was particularly, but reserv- 
edly, indulgent to his Roman Catholic subjects. He 
extended favour to their clergy, who swore not to abuse 
it, and certain other immunities, which their lassitude, as- 
suming the aspect of quiet, and the principles of the 
constitution, warranted. The calm vanished. Immo- 
derate zeal, created by falsely reckoning upon the favour- 
able views of the King, urged the Romanists of the south, 
about 1786, under the title of " Rightboys" to wage 
war against parsons and tithes. Their doings were out- 
rageously lawless, but cautiously planned. Nothing in 
fairness would be submitted to bv them. Fierce and 



140 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

thoughtless, they detested the Church, and carried their 
malignity to such a pitch, as to cause the passing of a 
special act for their suppression. The many other po- 
litical events arising from religious discord, which cum- 
ber chapters in the annals of this reign, I shall pass 
over, as I presume few are unacquainted with them : not 
so much from their recency, as that many pens, fully ade- 
quate to the task, have been engaged in their narration. 
Many of them, such as the rebellion of 1798, develop 
the vassalage of the Irish peasantry to their priesthood. 
All show how the least pleasing homage of Irishmen to 
their spiritual rulers was made absolute and acceptable 
through superstition : if the man were irresolute, that 
magic wand was applied to his dark fears, and he lost 
himself. Were he insincere, the same mastery confronted 
and stunned him. A scapular — a mere bit of cloth 
" blessed " by a priest, and artfully made up of asbestos, 
by which it resists fire — has been known to steady the 
bravest amongst them, if held out while he was un- 
decided. Few have had fortitude enough to cast by 
the little "holy baubles," and fewer still to brave the 
priest's curse. This affinity to childishness admits of 
explanation, and I believe the subsequent pages will 
give it. I will not refer to the atrocities of the hateful 
rebellion of " '98," whereat such deceptive, yet un- 
broken, bonds as these tied the honest peasantry to 
their unholy cause. In that sanguinary contest, fought — 
marshalled in the ranks of Home — many a noble heart, 
hostile to her rule and system, but terribly deluded by her 
seductive voice, which seldom means what it says. Its 
history is written imthe blood of innocence, and heard in 
the dying groans of tortured thousands. But, like all 
the other frightful revolts, craftily instigated and blessed 
by Rome, it was cursed by heaven, and failed. It taught 
a lesson now little regarded. 

I will go back some threescore years before this 
well-hatched wickedness kindled into a blaze, for a few 
useful facts, which I collect from a " Report of the 
Committee of the House of Lords," published in Dub- 
lin in 1731. The facts therein narrated, quoted by the 



DANGERS AND DIFFICULTIES. 141 

learned John Lockman, show with what facility the fort 
may be entered while the heralds are quietly asleep. 
In defiance of the laws, vast numbers of moody ecclesias- 
tics flocked hither. Several convents had been hurriedly 
opened by Jesuits, monks, and friars. Then, as now, new 
and pompous Romish chapels were erected in the most 
conspicuous parts of our cities, where none before were 
built. So numerously had the vagrant priests swarmed 
to Ireland, that, says the report, " the very Papists 
themselves complained of their burthen." 

Nevertheless, Protestantism was in the ascent, as is 
proved by a little book, called " God's Goodness Mani- 
fest ;" and its effects tended greatly to the civilisation 
of those people who had grown accustomed to rove un- 
settled through the mountains and woods, and live by 
depredation, or exciting people to rebel. The tyrannic 
oppression of Irish chieftainship gradually dwindled 
away, because the leaders of several clans became Pro- 
testants. The lowest classes were chiefly those who 
exhibited an aversion to English customs, and so to Re- 
formation, which, by their priests, was represented as 
identical with Englishism. Were Protestant schools 
then established, and the Bible-lessons disseminated, 
no one can doubt that inestimable benefits would ac- 
crue to the country. Were the mist of ignorance dis- 
pelled, we would have been spared the pain of adverting 
to the cruelties of the rebellions which soon after sprung 
up. Were the Church then employed, Rome would 
have fallen in Ireland. 

Six years prior to the unfeeling outbreak of " '98," an 
admirable society was instituted for "Discountenancing 
Vice, and Promoting the Knoivledge and Practice of the 
Christian Religion" It received a parliamentary sanction 
in 1800. The principles of this society, framed at a 
time a diabolical conspiracy was imbanding large num- 
bers of Irishmen in an unholy cause, are not unlike 
those of the London " Society for Promoting Christian 
Knowledge." By parliamentary grants it was enabled to 
circulate largely the Word of God, and tracts of Chris- 
tian utility. I believe the society yet exists. 



142 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

In 1795, just three years before the "rebellion," an 
Irish parliament established Maynooth College, foolishly 
speculating upon appeasing for ever Romish murmur- 
ings. Many an honest legislator felt ashamed, by an 
intuitive perception, of the utter inapplicability of such a 
policy. It was, however, perfected. And we who now 
live know full well, that wrath and resentment, neither 
in depth or intensity, were averted or diminished by this 
" conciliating step." 

The transactions of the secret society called "United 
Irishmen," are familiar to every one acquainted with mo- 
dern history. The blasting effect of its explosion already 
alluded to, diffused an enmity, yet unextinguished, 
through the veins of many Irish families ; but it rendered 
Romish factions less prevailing, if not less seditious. 
Like all Rome's devised rebellions, full of popular 
treachery, cunning, and ferocity, its vastness was ephe- 
meral, and its overthrow signal. 

Richard Powel, afterwards rector of Dundrum, es- 
tablished, in 1786, the first Sunday-school which was 
settled in Dublin, or in Ireland. The school was es- 
tablished in St. Catherine's parish, of which Mr. Powel 
was then curate. Better than 400 children, of all deno- 
minations, attended, and, with the ordinary courses of 
education, cheerfully accepted the study of holy Scrip- 
ture. Many influential persons gave gratuitous aid to 
the fund for carrying out this worthy undertaking, so 
that the produce of one charity sermon added thereto 
was deemed sufficient for its maintenance. Mr. E. 
Bewley, one of the respectable Quakers inhabiting the 
parish, took, with several others of his community, an 
active and meritorious part in the management and 
support of these schools. By his exertions a building, to 
meet the increased demand for accommodation, was com- 
pleted in 1798 — the year of "the rebellion." The building 
was rapidly, ingeniously, plainly, and tastefully erected, 
in School-street, in St. Catherine's parish. Until the 
March of 181 1, children were admitted only on Sundays; 
after that date its benefits were extended daily. The 
plan of conducting these schools discountenanced direct 



DANGERS AND DIFFICULTIES. 143 

polemical discussion. But the reading of Scripture, 
strictly encouraged, was permitted to produce its own 
effects. Industry, cleanliness, decency, and the other 
accompaniments of such an education, evidenced them- 
selves prominently in the children. The gross number 
so instructed, from the foundation of the schools to the 
year 1814, was 24,361 ; and the class-rolls contained 
578 names in the year 1818. The daily attendance, for 
several years after the opening of the daily schools, was, 
on an average, no less than 796. The scholars were 
from the poorest families. Within the last few years 
School-street Schools have ceased operations. 

It is but mere justice to notice the usefulness and 
Christian energy of the Wesleyan body, fully developed 
in that precarious position which papal folly had made 
Ireland's in'98. Dr. Coke planned a mission, especially 
designed for the Irish-speaking people, which was set on 
foot in 1/99. In the same year the zealous Graham, 
and the self- sacrificing Ouseley, went forth, buffeting 
scorn and clanger, to tell the saving truths of Jesus to the 
neglected Irish. Were I to relate, largely, the many 
deeply interesting missionary adventures, particularly of 
Ouseley, I would leave little room for other matter in my 
assigned limits. I shall, however, have frequent occa- 
sion to advert to the labours now so happily set on foot 
by this active bodv. 



144 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 



CHAPTER VIII. 



(from the year 1800 to 1827.) 



MISSIONARY MOVEMENT— OPENING ORGANISATIONS- 
A BARRIER BROKEN. 



The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me 
to preach the Gospel to the poor; he hath sent me to heal the broken- 
hearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and recovering of sight 
to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised." — Luke, iv. 18. 

Fifteen centuries have been buried in the tomb of time 
since the saving truths of Christianity were first announc- 
ed to the Irish nation. So long as these truths pre- 
served the sacred purity of parental precepts, they tended 
to promote the national health, wealth, serenity, and 
contentment of our venerated land. But no sooner did 
they degenerate into the selfish and corrupt decretals 
of spiritual despotism, than they preyed upon the 
fruitfulness of our country, and produced repining 
discontent, envy, pray erlessn ess, superstition, infidelity, 
and national demolition. The pernicious influences at- 
tending this miserable transition from true to false 
religion are shown, I believe, in the previous pages. 
No ordinary mind can fail to satisfy itself, that the deplo- 
rable facts related lead directly to the cause which disqua- 
lified our nation from pursuing its ordinary duties, and 
accelerated it to the worst state of ruin. Opportunities 
did present themselves not unfrequently, which may, if 
duly embraced, enable the goodly inclined to subdue the 
intensity of the evil, and, ultimately, the evil itself. By 
a marvellous dilatoriness and an inexplicable stupidity, 
these favourable occasions were not only not profited by, 



PRIMARY ORGANISATIONS OPENED. 145 

but too often made to subserve the evil's use. The 
facts narrated as having occurred since the first Refor- 
mation reveal of themselves the extent and culpability 
of this amazing indifference. With the dawn of the 
nineteenth century, however, a new era, invested with 
peculiar charms, was opened. To depict consecutively 
the interesting aspects of that new movement, which re- 
animated our Church, is the delightful task now before 
me. May God render the performance in some sort 
suited to the glorious subject! 

An important bill, by which the union of England 
and Ireland was, at least in name, perfected, became 
law the first year of the nineteenth century. "Were the 
spirit long since instilled in Irish politics under less 
expert trainers than Romish sacerdotal agitators, this 
bill would at once be appreciated, and its advantages 
not be so precarious as they have been. To the interests 
of Reformation it contributed little or nothing ; therefore 
I have to pass it by. 

Six years after "the Union," a Society, framed on the 
plan of the "British and Foreign Bible Society," started 
into existence, with the noble purpose of extending the 
use of God's Word in the country. It was entitled " The 
Hibernian Bible Society" and still steadily pursues its 
blessed course. Its projectors succeeded in publishing 
a complete version of the Bible in the Irish character, 
as well as one in an English dress. Gradually increasing, 
and contending against fearful obstacles, it went on its 
holy way; and at the last meeting of its friends, in 
the March of the present year, the cheering fact was 
announced, that almost a million Bibles, Testaments, 
and Portions of the Sacred Yolume, had been circulated 
amongst the Irish by its exertions. The expenditure, 
from its foundation to last March, has been little short 
of two hundred thousand pounds. Its operations are 
principally effected through the agency of colporteurs, 
twenty-three of whom it at present employs to sell at a 
reduced price the Holy Scriptures. 

The Roman Catholics, having little else to do, prepared 
an organisation which became after the (i Union " espe- 

L 



146 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

cially active. It purposed to emancipate Romanists from 
an imaginary bondage, which emancipation was, in fact, 
sure to consign them more effectually to sacerdotal sway. 
While agitation for the obtaining of an A.ct so inappro- 
priately called "Emancipation," grew "more strong than 
budding," in 1809, the "Sunday School Society for 
Ireland " was established. This society, regarding the 
only real freedom of mortals, sought, by a holy agita- 
tion, to increase and render efficient Sunday schools, for 
the honour and glory of God, and the benefit of man's 
eternal interest. It sent forth visiting agents who com- 
municated with the schools in their district ; and it made 
extensive grants of Bibles, Testaments, and several other 
books of a similar tendency. Like every society which 
arose amidst desperate discord on the one hand, and 
faithless apathy on the other, many dangers and discou- 
ragements beset its infant path. Nevertheless, its 
holy character soon developed itself; and if it did not 
undeceive Romanists as to their errors, it prevented 
insolent opposition, and diffused a spirit of decency 
and decorum in its vicinity. By its exertions Protes- 
tants obtained a much needed intimacy with God's un- 
erring Word ; many Romanists participated in the same 
instruction, without, however, being able to detect tho- 
roughly how it exposed Romanism, of which, in truth, they 
knew little, except by long-rooted prejudice. By this 
society God's Word was taught without direct reference 
to Rome's errors. The first year of its existence saw 
eighty schools in the enjoyment of the privileges it thus 
afforded. So steadily great became the increase up to 
January last, that instead of eighty, it now has in con- 
nexion with it 3,004 Sunday-schools, to which flock 
better than 200,000 scholars, instructed by nearly 20,000 
gratuitous teachers. Of these schools the smallest share 
is in Conn aught, and the largest in Ulster. It may be 
just to observe, that a considerable number of these 
scholars are unable to avail themselves of week-day in- 
struction, and many rest altogether content with what 
information they can gather at the Sunday-school, 
without which they would have had none, or what is 
worse than none, such as would be poisonous. 



PRIMARY ORGANISATIONS OPENED. 147 

The experiment of the "School-street Schools" already 
described, proving successful, its plan of operations was 
extended, in 1811, by the friends of Scriptural education. 
A society was then formed "for promoting the education 
of the poor in Ireland." A central committee, full of 
piety and zeal, drew up its principles, which embraced a 
perfectly united and well-directed system of education. 
This institution is generally known as the {( Kildare-place 
Society." It was to be thoroughly Scriptural; the Bible 
being alone the true repository of the precepts of Chris- 
tianity. Pupils were admitted " uninfluenced by religious 
distinctions." Books of religious controversy "were 
excluded therefrom." Perhaps at the time such was a 
judicious policy. The third fundamental principle com- 
mitted " the sacred Scriptures without note or comment 
to all who have attained a suitable proficiency in reading." 
By an intelligible diffidence, the clerical body first coldly 
countenanced its progress ; but when Government, con- 
sidering its principles worth fostering, recommended it 
to Parliament, in 1816, as deserving of national support, 
the clergy then at once looked favouringly towards it. This, 
of course, widened the extent of its operations, and in 
about three years 241 schools were under its protection. 
In four years more these increased to 1,122. A grant 
of £5,538 was given to the society in 1819; it being 
distinctly understood, that "no attempt should be made 
to influence or disturb" the peculiar tenets of any sect 
or description of Christians. From "A Review of Edu- 
cation in Ireiand" — an admirable pamphlet by Rev. H. 
Robinson, A.B., published by M c Glashan, in 1850 — I 
condense the following facts and comments upon this 
movement : — 

" In 1824 the schools amounted to 1,140, a number sufficient 
to demonstrate the general approbation with which the system was 
received. In that rear the fruit of its zealous efforts in diffusing 
a Scriptural education became conspicuously manifold, a disposi- 
tion to embrace the faith of the Church being extensively displayed 
among Roman Catholics. The movement was chiefly exhibited 
in the county of Cavan, but its influence was extended more or 
less through every province, and almost through every county in 
Ireland. Why did it so soon pass away? Because it struck with 



148 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

apprehension and alarm the clergy of that Church which the laity- 
appeared so generally disposed to abandon. The Roman Catho- 
lic party were pressing on to political importance, with an ardent 
hope of success; the alarm for the stability of their Church gave 
to the politicians the strenuous support of the clergy. The 
Kildare-place Society, therefore, constituted a ( Catholic' griev- 
ance, and Government appointed a commission of inquiry into 
the subject, and. enjoined it upon the society that its operations 
should be greatly limited, until the commission of inquiry should 
have finally reported on the subject of Irish education. The 
immediate effect of this step of the Government was to arrest 
the progress of education, by casting a doubt and uncertainty as 
to their future intentions, and to give fresh activity to every 
hostile exertion. The Roman Catholic scholars were immediately 
withdrawn from the schools by the most violent threats and denun- 
ciations ; Roman Catholic priests were forced to withdraw their 
schools from connexion; opposition schools were opened for the 
temporary purpose of exhibiting to the Commissioners of Inquiry 
an apparent zeal in the cause of education, yet the returns of 
the Roman Catholic priests themselves admitted that more than 
one-half the scholars in the Kildare-place schools were, at that 
time, of the Roman Catholic persuasion. The commission of 
inquiry, as is well known, made several voluminous reports, con- 
taining a most valuable mass of information and evidence on the 
subject of education. The plan, however, which they proposed, 
utterly failed of success; they lost the co-operation of the most 
zealous friends of Scriptural education, while the Roman Catholic 
bishops unanimously resolved to withhold their countenance from 
any system of education, the effectual control over which should 
not be vested in them. The commissioners' plan was, therefore, 
finally abandoned." 

The active operations of this Society were discontinued 
in 1830, Government having objected to them, at a time 
when it had 1,634 schools ; on the class-rolls of which, 
as regular frequenters, were the names of 137,639 scholars. 
The narrowness of this society's resources have now re- 
duced it to a position only able to uphold a model school 
in Dublin, and extend occasional aid to sinking schools 
in the country. 

Succumbing to the Romish prelacy, Government es- 
tablished a system of education which was no more than 
a perpetuation of our rulers' maltreatment of everything 
designing to extend Reformation. The " National 
Board " grew into life as the offspring of a hallucinating 



PRIMARY ORGANISATIONS OPENED. 149 

conciliation — a life which disowns the animating spirit of 
Christianity, and renounces that Book which points to an 
undying existence. 

While the " Kildare-place Society " energetically 
urged forward the great cause of Scriptural education, 
and while its happy results were being manifested, in 
1814 " The Irish Evangelical Society" was founded. 
Its chief objects were (as they are), the preaching of the 
Gospel to the Irish people. This good society was ori- 
ginated by the Congregationalists, with whom it is yet 
connected. Many causes rendered the obstacles to a per- 
manent success of its labours very destructive. It went 
on favourably enough for a little time, sending its Irish- 
taught Scripture-readers to fairs, or other places where 
the peasantry congregated. Much good was often the 
immediate effect, but a durability to the work was 
wanted, because, probably, a season may pass by before 
the people could have again similar opportunities ; many 
circumstances, therefore, interfered to obliterate the good 
impressions at first obtained, and they generally had to be 
made over again. The society's exertions, however, added 
to the other incipient s of Reformation. About a dozen 
itinerant preachers are at present supported by its funds, 
who principally labour in Ulster. 

The secret of Irish disunion, and consequent mi- 
series, was, after " the Union," as little as ever investi- 
gated by legislators. Wrong courses, with evil results, 
still stigmatised the policy of English rulers towards 
Ireland. To conciliate the priesthood of Rome no 
species of administration was considered disreputable, 
however materially it damaged the cause of Reformation. 
The history of our Church, at the period whereof I 
am now writing, suggests little akin to the warm feel- 
ings which to-day actuate a considerable number of 
our ministers. The clergy, as a body, were inexcus- 
ably indolent, and, of course, the interests of Reforma- 
tion, except in the cases referred to, were neglected. I 
am now, however, about to record the foundation of a 
society which roused the latent energy, and set the Re- 
formation stone seriously rolling. 



150 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

From the earliest dawn of Reformation in Ireland the 
most gigantic impediment was the blind avoidance of 
teaching its true religion to the Irish in their native 
language. There existed always such an aversion to Eng- 
land as produced an inordinate aversion to her language. 
So fondly attached to their native tongue were, and are, 
the real Irish, that it is an ascertained fact that they hold 
it as impossible to convey erroneous doctrines through 
the medium of so revered a language. The peculiarities 
of this fondness were festered instead of being fostered — 
they were made the handle of enmity instead of the chan- 
nel of charity. By every incautious and ill-judged me- 
thod the positive evil of abusing the language was en- 
larged — previously- disclosed facts prove how, and to 
what extent ; such incidents as I may find it useful to 
write of subsequently, will further illustrate the same 
subject. Struck with the greatness of former neglect, and 
resolved, at all events, to check its flowing and flooded 
injuries to the Reformation cause and their common 
country, in 1816, several influential individuals formed 
themselves into a society in Dublin, which they named 
" The Society for Promoting the Education of the Na- 
tive Irish, through the Medium of their own Language" 
It primarily sought to teach the Scriptures in the native 
dialect, without distinctly meaning to proselytise. After 
having subdued the many obstacles to its establishment, 
it commenced operations under the most blessed pros- 
pects. This noble and valuable institute is long fami- 
liarly known as the Irish Society. Its history is 
more or less interwoven with every event of Reformation 
from that date to this. I shall need, therefore, to digress 
repeatedly in detailing its operations, having first said 
something respecting its foundation. 

It prudently confined its publications to the Scriptures 
and Book of Common Prayer, first printed in Irish accord- 
ing to the Roman letter, but soon in the native character. 
Knowing full well that the intimacy thus opened with 
God's revealed Truths leads inevitably to an abandon- 
ment of man's traditions, it was resolved to have the 
society's committee composed of men belonging to the 



PRIMARY ORGANISATIONS OPENED. 151 

Established Church, thereby fully opening the door of 
Ireland's Nation a I Church to those who may be converted. 
When the people learned Scripture, and solely Scripture, 
they Id sensibly acquired an acquaintance with Truth in its 
plainest aspect. This knowledge was imparted in a 
manner then the most peculiarly applicable to the vigo- 
rous antipathies of the Irish — in a manner too long 
unused. 

It would be out of the order of the human execution of 
any project, however momentous or holy, that it should 
escapeduring the primary steps in its foundation many un- 
witting mistakes. Those which injured the excellence and 
practical success of the Irish Society at first, though net 
few, were soon redressed, and then its operations became 
of telling importance. The few first years of the so- 
ciety's existence were spent almost entirely in the labour 
of construction and re-construction, as experience in the 
necessary requirements occasionally dictated. 

I presume no one will question, in this age, the power 
and pathos of the Celtic vernacular. No compounded 
language can so beautifully express the sublimity of Scrip- 
tural sentiments. The Irish instinctively hugged with 
warmth, and only reluctantly could seperate from, a dialect 
characteristically their own. I do not, however, purpose, 
for I assume there is no occasion, to defend it. If there 
be a desire, as there long has been, to render its use less 
prevalent, the best plan practicable seems to be that had 
recourse to by Dr. Wilson, in the Isle of Man — causing 
the Manx tongue to be generally taught he brought about 
its disuse. Teach or speak in Irish to any Irishman, and 
your creed and country are forgotten in the love he bears 
the native dialect. The studied disrespect to it was always 
a stupendous barrier to Reformation. Not only was it 
great as respects the enthusiastic love of language in its 
bare sense, but also because in places where the English 
was well known that alien language was detested, and 
the Scriptures in it denounced and avoided, as containing 
" soul-stinging wasps." However, in the face of power- 
ful enmity, and some well-meant opposition, the Irish 
Society set about crushing the long-living obstacles. 



152 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

An octavo volume of Boyle's Irish Bible, in the unob- 
jectionable Irish type, was printed in 1821, by the 
British and Foreign Bible Society, and also a pocket edi- 
tion, in the same character, by the Hibernian Bible So- 
ciety, which materially served the purpose of the Irish So- 
ciety. These editions were instantly stereotyped, and, after 
some little delay, which was the effect of over- caution, 
judiciously circulated. Previous to the granting of cer- 
tain numbers of copies to the Irish Society, the institutions 
which published them, doubting the expediency of em- 
ploying them as that society wished, requested the opi- 
nions of competent local judges. From several parts of 
Ireland testimonies, in reply, poured in, that there was not 
only a propriety in teaching through the medium of the 
native tongue, but an immediate necessity for such an at- 
tempt. From Kilkenny, Rev. P. Roe declared his prefe- 
rence of the Irish to all other languages, in order that 
he might meet the want to teach the people through it. 
Connaught, by her illustrious archbishop, spoke out 
with a loud voice for the necessity of the undertaking. 
Such pressing and unanimous solicitations could not loug 
be resisted, and the grants were made and profited by. 
Internal difficulties did not rest here, but they were of in- 
ferior power, and soon frustrated. One of the new ob- 
jections was touching a special version of the Scriptures. 
Here it is given and treated by Dr. Mason, in page 19 of 
his History of the Irish Society : — 

" It was objected against the version, that it was corrupted. 
It is surprising how very general is the idea in England, that 
these Bibles of the two Bible Societies are translations newly 
made, whereas they are neither of them such. This mistake of 
version for edition, misled even the great critics of the Quarterly 
Review. It should, therefore, be particularly observed, that all 
the modern editions of the Irish Bible are but reprints of Mr. 
Boyle's 4to. of 1682-5, excepting in a few and very trifling par- 
ticulars, partly taken from the original manuscript in Marsh's 
Library ; or such as the substituting, for a few Anglicisms, Irish 
terms expressive of the same meaning, and used as such else- 
where in the same volume. There are but four material in- 
stances in which the Committee resolved unanimously, and upon 
deliberation, to correct the text of the version. These instances 



PRIMARY ORGANISATIONS OPENED. 153 

are John, i. 42, and John, ii. 4, in which they restored, from a 
corrupted and Romish rendering 1 which had been unaccountably 
permitted to supplant it, the original translation of Archbishop 
Daniel ; the others were the change, in Rom. iii. 21, 22, and two 
other places, of an Irish term which properly signifies justice, to one 
more generally used in the Irish Scriptures to denote righteous- 
ness. The altered words and texts were uniformly subjoined 
in the minion, at the bottom of the respective pages, as various 
readings. But to these alterations no objections have ever been 
made ; such therefore as were adduced upon this head apply 
equally to the originals, as they were put forth 150 years ago. 
It is sufficient to state, that these originals were the deliberate 
publication of persons, the most competent and trustworthy ; and 
that they have endured the test of a century and a-half, both in 
Scotland and Ireland.'' 

The first really prosperous operation of the Irish 
Society was set on foot in 1822. Acting upon the in- 
vitation of the Rev. Mr. Winning, of Kingscourt, in 
Cavan, the committee allowed nine teachers to be sup- 
ported in his district. In the following year the sub- 
joined modus operandi, which I copy from Dr. Mason's 
book, already quoted, was adopted and generally prac- 
tised : — 

" A proper person is, in the first instance, employed to seek 
for individuals in a particular district, who are competent to in- 
struct in the primer of the Irish language ; these are then en- 
gaged to teach their neighbours when and how they can, gene- 
rally in the hours of relaxation from labour, and in the cabins of 
the peasantry ; and they are furnished with elementary books and 
portions of the Scripture for the purpose. At the end of three 
or four months, an inspection by the person who engaged them, 
takes place ; and the teachers are paid a sum, usually one shilling 
per head, for each pupil passing this inspection. The teaching of a 
pupil is generally completed within a year from his first com- 
mencing with a primer. There is a peculiarity in these schools, 
if so they may be called, which must be noticed, as residents in 
the country are often surprised to hear of such being reported to 
exist in their neighbourhood, and even in a flourishing state, 
while the fact of their existence is unknown to them. In truth, 
an Irish master teaches his scholars where and when he can find 
opportunity ; and, to avoid exciting the opposition of the priest, 
the inspection is frequently obliged to be confined to one, two, or 
three scholars at a time, according as they can be induced to 
come, or are enabled to avoid suspicion — and seldom can they 
be inspected in a body at one fixed place ; — while the establishment 



154 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

has nothing of a school but the teacher and the name — no school- 
room, no tables, no benches, no apparatus, no regular collection 
of scholars. In order to avoid discovery, the little batch will be 
sometimes found behind the hay-stack or the turf-clamp, gene- 
rally in some neighbour's cabin in the evening. It is quite need- 
less to add, that all this must pass unobserved by any one who 
does not follow the proper mode of inquiry through the persons 
concerned." 

The first teacher in Kingscourt was an honest pea- 
sant, named Riely, who, for the merest trifle in shape of 
temporal remuneration, zealously undertook to tell to 
others the beauties of Scripture as he found them in the 
Irish Bible. In the course of a year, the teachers in- 
creased to thirty-one, and the pupils to 266. 

I must now pass on for a little while, from the labours 
thus so encouragingly set on foot, to notice kindred in- 
stitutions, which meanwhile arose to help the good cause. 

A society was formed in 1822, entitled the "Scripture 
Readers' Society" having for its object the employ- 
ment of — 

" Men of humble rank and approved piety, to read the Scrip- 
tures amongst the poor, from house to house. Being of the same 
grade with the persons amongst whom they move, they are most 
willingly admitted to houses where a Protestant minister could 
not so readily obtain access.'" 

To " families and individuals " they were instructed to 
chiefly confine their visits. Those men so commissioned 
were both Irish and English speakers. At first, of either 
there were few ; but, at present, of the sixty -eight em- 
ployed throughout Ireland, twenty-seven are Irish-speak- 
ing men ; of the sixty-eight, twelve are located in Con- 
naught ; twenty in Munster ; the same number in Ulster ; 
and in Leinster, sixteen. This society is one which 
merited far better support than it received, and was, and 
is, certainly no unimportant, though a very unostenta- 
tious, auxiliary in the Reformation cause. 

A female school society, called " The Ladies' Hiber- 
nian" was founded the year following 1822. Several pious 
English ladies collected funds to a large amount, which 



PRIMARY ORGANISATIONS OPENED. 155 

they nobly applied to the support of female schools, 
wherein the Scriptures would be read and got "off by 
heart." The scholars were also instructed in needle- 
work and knitting. The influence of this mode of 
making known God's Word had an effect not felt until 
the larger and more avowed Reformation Societies stood 
forth proclaiming the purity of Gospel Christianity. 
In later years, suggestions relative to extending the 
branches taught were adopted, and proved very beneficial. 
In many miserable districts of Ireland this society has 
revived a long-interred happiness and comfort. 

Besides these collective and truly laudable efforts, many 
individuals bore undauntedly the standard of Reforma- 
tion through the districts over which they were respec- 
tively placed, and many Irishmen enrolled themselves as 
penitently returned to their forsaken Church. Every such 
exertion tended, in some degree, in its sphere, to brush 
away the dangers and obstacles that lay heaped in the path 
of the mightier efforts which then were making, and the 
others more mighty still which soon after followed. To 
them I must devote the remainder of my attention ; mean- 
time, I purpose briefly recording every minor effort that 
I am aware of in the same field. 

To return to the progress of Reformation, under the 
auspices of the Irish Society, I must direct attention 
again to Kingscourt, where the main operations were. 
In 1825, there were established fifty-one of the peculiar 
schools described, which were frequented by better than 
900 pupils. Grey-haired men were encouraged to hope 
that even they would be spared to witness the fruits of 
these labours. At the annual meeting of 1826, some 
very interesting resolutions, passed at a meeting of 
the Kingscourt scholars, were presented by a deputa- 
tion of the subscribers. To this document 375 signa- 
tures were voluntarily affixed. The address expressed, 
on the part of 5,000 adult men, in connexion with the 
society, the deepest sense of respect of that invaluable 
institution ; and the first resolution ran thus : — 

" That, believing the sacred Scriptures to be the source of all 









156 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

spiritual knowledge, and the proper basis of all moral instruction, 
we consider that the want of them in our native language has 
been, to us and our forefathers, for a long period, the greatest 
evil ; and that the Irish Society, by their schools, and providing 
for us the Scriptures in the language we best understand, have 
given to us an inestimable gift, and to Ireland the noblest boon 
she ever before received.'' 



Such a sentiment, with others equally significant, ut- 
tered by men yet nominally Romanists, had a very decided 
effect upon other portions of Ireland. Kerry produced a 
second Riely, in the person of a man named Dowling, 
and God blessed the extension of His Word with slow, 
yet wondrous success. The society operated quietly, but 
did not the less securely sow the good seed. No other 

(mode would appear to be then practicable ; the Bible was 
circulated and sought for, and very frequently the Prayer- 
book too. Both being studied led into " the Church." 

The extent and promise of the work up to this time 
induced an auxiliary to start in London. From this 
worthy offspring great encouragement and sustenance has 
ever since been derived. 

Agitation and persecution were then, as always, the 
only implements used by the papal priests to hold their 
footing. Of course the honest resolutions of the upright 
inhabitants of Kingscourt, which can be to this day 
shown in the Irish Society office, could not escape their 
vigilance. They saw them, and groaned in prophetic fear. 
Denunciations and persecution followed ; the Irish So- 
ciety and its principles were maligned and attacked ; its 
favourers in part, cursed or censured ; and those fully 
gained through it to the true Shepherd's fold, hunted 
from their fathers' home like dogs, and left not where to 
lay their heads, if they were left life to care. It told but 
triflingly, although so dreadful. The following year, the 
people resolved that they were justified, as Roman Ca- 
tholics, to continue " reading the Scriptures." This they 
proved far too conclusively for the peace or satisfaction 
of the priests. Schools and scholars increased, regard- 
less of priestly bans or persecutions. These successes 
were, however, confined to Kingscourt. 



PRIMARY ORGANISATIONS OPENED. 157 

Before I pass on to another portion of the work then 
carried on, I think it right to say a little more about the 
Wesleyan preachers, who seemed undismayed by any per- 
secutions. Mr. Bell, commenced preaching in 1800, as 
an Irish missionary, and merits being set down as such ; he 
was zealous and faithful. Mr. Hamilton, nominated by 
Wesley himself to a circuit, devoted his career unceasingly 
to the same object. From a letter addressed by him to a 
friend, who has furnished me with an interesting tract of 
the Wesleyan missions, I take this extract : — 

" I remember, that on the road one Sunday, near forty years 
ago, above Keady, the missionary spirit came upon me, and in a 
lew minutes I had an opportunity of exercising it, by a crowd 
coming down the road. So I dismounted, and called them to 
the side of a turf stack, where I preached as well as I could. 
Next day, I got my black cap, and went to the market of 
Aughnacloy, and preached. I have been ten years on the 
Irish mission through all the kingdom ; several times riding 
through fairs and markets, shouting, ( Come all of you here, come 
all of you here,' and sitting on my saddle, preached with delight: 
sometimes from, ' The Devil has desired to have you ;' at other 
times, * Christ died for the ungodly ;' but chiefly, * Cease to do 
evil, learn to do well.' I never slept sounder than after a day's 
work of this kind. I often had to endure cruel mockings, with 
many a honomondhoul, ' your soul to the devil,' and stones flying ; 
but I watched as well as prayed, and still escaped wonderfully. 
When up the country (the south), I was in most danger, and 
had to get license, and carry arms for my defence, after being 
waylaid by a crowd of Papists in a lonely place, who started up 
on all sides and cried, ' Deliver !' By a strong horse, and good 
spurs, I made my way through them ; but they beat Ouseley 
greatly. In the county of Mayo, our lodgings were not good. 
The little kitchen was the cow-house, preaching-house, dining- 
room, and sometimes the bed-chamber, and all. . . . But the 

conversion of S B and his mother, and many more of 

the Papists, made up for all the trouble. 

"P.S. — J. F , intending to be a priest, I met in , 

put a little book into his hand — * Alleine's Alarm.' God opened 

his eyes, and he is now a clergyman in the Church in . , and 

the fruit of the mission." 

Cotemporary with this deserving servant of the cause 
and of the same society, was Mr. C. Graham. The fol- 



158 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

lowing note respecting him appears in the tract already 
alluded to : — 

" At a watchnight in Gorey, he published that the Rev. Chas. 
Mayne would preach in the street the next market-day. The 
time arrived, hut the mob yelled, and showed a disposition to 
stone the preacher. Not being able to proceed, that excellent 
and amiable minister, addressing them, said, ( If you keep quiet, 
I'll preach ;' but all in vain. Here Mr. Graham stood up, and 
stretching out his hand, cried with stentorian voice, * Mark him 
that throtvs !' He then gave them a pointed and energetic ex- 
hortation on the fall of man ; the desperate wickedness of the 
human heart ; and the necessity of repentance, and turning to 
God through Christ ; to which they listened with patient atten- 
tion. Afterwards addressing a friend who accompanied him 

through the street, Mr. Graham said, < Mark my words, A : 

goodwill result from this meeting.' And it was so : a man was 
convinced of sin, and soon after converted, who, by the help of 
God, continues to this day. A class is now met in his house." 

Gideon Ouseley, who joined the Wesleyan body, and 
would be a valuable acquisition to any Christian society, 
was one of the most devotedly pious men of his day. 
A friend who often travelled with him in his holy excur- 
sions, and watched his departing spirit when about to 
join its God, related to me some deeply interesting cir- 
cumstances connected with his good career. Space alone 
forbids me detailing them, as I had fully intended to do. 
Few had a more ardent love of Jesus. Few, therefore, 
were better prepared than the self-sacrificing Ouseley, to 
do the work of Him whom he constantly and fondly 
called, " my Master, and my blessed Master." Attached 
to Jesus so warmly, the love for his fellow- sinner sin general 
must have been great, greater still that for his countrymen. 
He was perfect master of the Irish language, and made 
the utmost use of his knowledge. He preached, prayed, 
and sung in the venerated tongue of the Celt. Here is 
an admirable description by one intimate with the faith- 
ful being described. This affectionate memorial was pub- 
lished in a Dublin paper soon after the demise of him of 
whom it speaks : — 

" Gideon Ouseley, the venerable and zealous minister of the 



GIDEON OUSELEY'S HISTORY. 159 

Gospel, died in this city, after an illness of short duration, on 
Tuesday, the 14th instant, in the 78th year of his age. During 
forty-seven years he was ceaselessly engaged in the arduous and 
important duties of his sacred mission. He was universally 
known, beloved, and respected by Christians of every denomina- 
tion. The announcement of his death will cause many hearts to 
mourn. 

" His first religious impressions were produced in the year 
1791, by the careful perusal of the Holy Scriptures. He has 
often mentioned Young's works — the ' Night Thoughts,' especially 
his ' Infidel Reclaimed,' and * The Centaur not Fabulous,' as sin- 
gularly beneficial to him at that period. 

" Soon after he experienced the salutary influence of Christian 
truth, he became deeply impressed with the feeling, that it was 
his duty to interest himself in the promotion of the spiritual good 
of others. Accordingly in the year 1792 he commenced his 
career as an out-door preacher. His first address was delivered 
in a churchyard at a funeral, to a vast multitude assembled on 
the occasion. From thenceforward, in the fairs and markets, 
towns and villages, he read the holy Scriptures, and enforced di- 
vine truth with persuasive energy. He generally, when preach- 
ing in the open air, availed himself of his intimate knowledge of 
the Irish language, to engage attention and instruct his hearers 
in Divine truth, through the medium of a well-understood and fa- 
vourite dialect. Numberless instances might be adduced, and 
persons named, who, through the blessing of God upon his 
persevering exertions, have been savingly converted from the 
soul-destroying popish heresy, to the truth as it is in Christ; 
and some of those persons are themselves at present engaged in 
the ministry of the Gospel in the Established and other Protes- 
tant churches. 

" During the course of his long and arduous career as a Chris- 
tian missionary, he encountered, without dismay, difficulties of 
no ordinary description. To him might be applied, with truth, 
the Apostle Paul's description of himself — ' In labours abundant, 
in deaths oft, in journeyings often, in perils by his own country- 
men, in perils in the city, in perils in the country : but none of 
these things moved him, neither counted he his life dear unto 
himself, so that he might finish his course with joy, and the mi- 
nistry which he had received of the Lord Jesus, to testify the 
Gospel of the grace of God.' Instances without number might 
be cited of his courage and fortitude, and of the meekness and 
patience with which he endured sufferings. On one occasion, 
some years since, while preaching in the town of Loughrea, in the 
county of Galway, he stood with Ms back to the wall which en- 
closes the barrack ; the mob, instigated, it is said, by the priest, 



160 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

began pelting him with stones ; but finding that this did not dis- 
compose him, they broke through the circle formed by the few- 
friends who surrounded the chair on which he stood, and pulled 
him down. With difficulty he was got into the guard-room of 
the barrack, upon which the sergeant caused the gate to be 
closed. The mob, thus disappointed, became outrageous, cast 
stones over the wall, and threatened to pull down the barrack, 
if the preacher were not given to them. The officer of the day 
was applied to, and he informed Mr. Ouseley that he feared it 
would, under the circumstances, be contrary to his duty to per- 
mit him to remain. Mr. Ouseley, supposing that it would involve 
a breach of military discipline to shelter him, replied that he 
would go forth, assured that the God whom he served would save 
him from the power of his enemies. The officer, however, 
thought it best to consult the officer in command of the regi- 
ment, upon whose authority he ordered the men to arms, and 
then addressed the mob with effect, and caused them to disperse. 
On another occasion, while preaching in the streets of Mona- 
ghan, a Romanist got so near Mr. Ouseley as to spit full in his 
face ; some of those present interfered, and were laying hold of 
the assailant, when Mr. Ouseley, who had by this time wiped his 
face, interposed and excused the man, and begged that he might 
be allowed to remain to hear what he had to say. On another 
occasion, while preaching in the street of Tuam, he had two of 
his teeth knocked out by a severe blow from a piece of hard turf 
thrown at him : he spit the teeth into his hand, and after a short 
pause proceeded with his discourse, without interruption, except 
occasionally to empty his mouth of blood. 

(i So fully was Mr. Ouseley's mind impressed with the solemn 
importance of the work in which he was engaged, and the vast 
value of the souls of men, that he could not be persuaded that all 
who wanted warning would be found to attend in any house to 
hear. 

" He, therefore, sought those who otherwise would not hear ; 
nor did he intermit this mode of preaching when rebellion raged 
in the country. Regardless of danger, and uninfluenced by the 
temporising prudence of cowardly professors, he affectionately 
and persuasively warned men to ' flee from the wrath to come.' 

" His zeal was not limited to Ireland ; he frequently visited 
England and Scotland, and perhaps no preacher of the Gospel 
in modern times has been more abundantly successful : thou- 
sands were the crown of his rejoicing in the Lord. He travelled 
many thousand miles annually, and preached generally three ser- 
mons each day. 

" ( We fools counted his life madness.' 



GIDEON OUSELEY'S HISTORY. 161 

" He possessed a clear and comprehensive mind, stored with 
various learning, and improved by reading and close thinking ; 
but all his acquirements were brought to bear upon the great con- 
cerns of eternity ; his mode of address was simple, artless, and 
colloquial ; he studied plainness of speech, and often observed 
that, as the larger number in every congregation could best un- 
derstand truth when plainly expressed — if they understood what 
was said, those of a higher order of mind were sure to understand. 
He deprecated a gaudy and pompous style of uttering religious 
truth, because hearers, instead of judging themselves, were judg- 
ing of the speaker : and instead of admiring the Saviour, they 
admired the sermon, or were exposed to the temptation of 
doing so. 

" His spirit was truly Catholic ; he was a stranger to sectarian 
asperity. To all, of every denomination, who love our Lord 
Jesus Christ, he was affectionately attached — not stumbling at 
non-essential peculiarities ; and although, as a preacher and an 
author, he waged an interminable warfare against the soul-de- 
stroying dogmas of Popery, and against the compact confederacy 
of its priesthood, by which the spiritual interests and civil liber- 
ties of mankind are trenched upon — yet, in his addresses to 
Roman Catholics, not one offensive word escaped his lips. He 
pitied them, because he believed they were deceived, and he pa- 
tiently instructed them without wounding their prejudices. 

" He was firm in his defence of truth — like a beaten anvil, lie 
yielded not; yet he was gentle and easily to be entreated. In 
his journeyings, he was necessarily thrown into society of all 
grades ; but whether with the rich or with the poor, his conduct 
and spirit were the same. He never forgot that he was a mi- 
nister of God; and, as such, it was his joy and delight to speak 
to every man in season and out of season, words by which they 
might be saved. Whether in the house, or whether in the street 
— in his hours of retirement, and in his public ministrations, he 
was constantly actuated by the same spirit. When he spoke, his 
conversation was in heaven ; and the hearts of his intense 
friends still burn within them, on every recollection of the gra- 
cious words that proceeded from his mouth. 

■« ' To means of grace the last respect he show'd, 
Nor sought new paths as wiser t u an his God : 
Their sacred strength preserv'd him from extremes. 
Of empty outside, or enthusiast dreams.' 

" To hoary age he continued his active and laborious services, 
doing the work of an evangelist ; within a few days of his con- 
finement, by the affliction which terminated his valuable life, he 
preached in the town of Mountmellick, three times the same day ; 

M 



162 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

one service was in the open air. During the continuance of the 
affliction, although he suffered intense pain, no murmur of im- 
patience escaped his lips; on the contrary, he was enabled to 
praise God, and to rejoice in hope of the glory of God. In a 
word, the grace of God, and the promises of Holy Scripture, 
which he delighted to recommend to others, in life and in death, 
were the support and rejoicing of his own heart." 



OPERATIONS OPENED. 163 



CHAPTER IX. 

(COMMENCING WITH THE YEAR 1827.) 

DENATIONALISING NOTIONS— INDIVIDUAL ENTER- 
PRISE—COLONISATION CONSTRAINED. 

And it shall come to pass, that as ye were a curse among the 
heathen, house of Judah, and house of Israel ; so will I save you, 

and ye shall be a blessing : fear not, but let your hands be strong These 

are the things that ye shall do : Speak ye every man the truth to his 
neighbour; execute the judgment of truth and peace in your gates. — 
Zechariah, vih. 13 and 16. 

To enumerate the politico-historic incidents of the years 
succeeding the Union is not necessary for the purposes of 
my narrative. I have a "work" to describe more absorb- 
ing still ; and one which, though it encountered all the 
opposing enmity of the political as well as peaceful priests, 
went on prosperously. I must, however, record this 
political fact: — In 1829, a success crowned the blatant 
brawlings of the so-called emancipators, which affected, 
for the better at least, neither the country's interest nor 
concord. Were the practical results of that measure 
fairly investigated, I have no hesitation in saying, that 
it would be found to have tended greatly to diminish 
both. Those in reality emancipated, were the priests of 
Rome ; that is to say, a legislative assent was given to 
their dominion over the people, and no Irishman can 
misunderstand what that means. 

The religious feeling indulged in, to a lamentable de- 
gree at that period by Roman Catholics, as many yet 
living can testify, was practically proved to be utter super- 
stition. I subjoin an account of some of the prevailing 
practices, without, however, any regard to the general 



164 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

tendencies of that Church's doctrines : — Michaelmas 
had its pooca to fright or please ; in most places, 
the warning wail of the non-existing banshee was consi- 
dered with sacred awe ; the leprechaun tended his mea- 
dow revels, and teased the ideas of many a wealth-wooer ; 
imaginary diminutives, yclept fairies, of innumerable 
species, became household tyrants or venerated friends ; 
ghosts were conjured up by the timidity of the mid- 
night walker, and his tale of the apparition drew forth a 
fervent ejaculation of, " Mary, guard us !" God and His 
Christ were forgotten. His Sabbaths were welcomed to 
be desecrated by the card-player and the dancer — by the 
blasphemer and the drunkard. Sunday evening dances, 
the only afternoon worship in the country, were frequently 
productive of disgusting brawls, and always of less noisy 
though as evil doings. The place of dance-revel was gene- 
rally a cross-road ; cakes, with endless apocryphal em- 
blems, rested on the top of a churn-staff — placed so as to 
escape enchantment— until the " likeliest" lad led out the 
"duckiest colleen," who then got and divided it, fabulous 
ornaments and all. Whiskey-drinking followed ; the unre- 
fined excitability of the Celt got up ; and the alpeens always 
flew thick and fierce about the heads of the yelling revel- 
lers, ere the night's sport terminated. Here was Sunday 
desecration indeed ! not that there was no devotion — alas ! 
all thus engaged had, most probably, been at mass, and 
seen Christ personally. Hurling was another favourite 
pastime on Sabbath-day, after the supposed sacrifice had 
been celebrated. Though I am not over old, I well re- 
member seeing the parish priest of Murroe standing on a 
wall, while a hurling-match was " coming off," quite 
delighted with such Sabbath-spending. These " recrea- 
tions " mostly ended with skull-cracking ; and many is 
the boy, " decent and cleanly," instigated by Satan to so 
abuse the Lord's Day, had to " go on his keeping "for 
months after the unfortunate "play;" many another never 
returned to his father's hearth unless a corpse. Shrove- 
tide and Easter had their kindred "amusements." Fairs 
were always identified with faction fights ; mass-going with 



OPERATIONS OPENED. 165 

the entire lot of fun, especially with drinking and match- 
making. Country public-houses did no business worth 
talking of unless on Sundays — so much so, that pros- 
perity grew connected with the name of Sunday : a man 
observed doing well would be told it was " his Sunday." 
Need I say a word about ivakes, and the horrifying deeds 
occurring at them ? I dread to tell them ; they are mon- 
strous almost to the last degree. May -boys luxuriated in 
their innocent mummeries, as did also icren-boys at their 
appointed time. St. John's eve was greeted with bonfires 
to keep harm from the growing crops or thriving cattle, 
to which little ceremony priests' masses were invariably 
added for the same intention. That luck might come of 
it St. Bridget had her breedogue on the first of February, 
and Candlemas-day its countless candles, as gifts to the 
" altar." To guard against fire, houses had a certain 
small plant directly over the door, very often accompanied 
by a sod on a kip sen, to denote the possession of a (S snug 
little drop of parliament under the rGse." I w T ell re- 
member seeing the calving-cow attended with the most 
solemn ceremony ; holy water sprinkled, blessed candles 
lighted, and prayers for her safe delivery offered to the 
Virgin ! I, even I, have observed pilgrimages to holy wells, 
and the holy wells themselves strewed around with heaps 
of rotten rags, the donations of visitors to the presiding 
deity. I, even I, remember attending masses offered for 
sick and dying cattle ; for the cleansing of houses wherein 
had been some malady ; for the purification of new 
abodes ; for the success of the growing crop of some well- 
paying farmer! The priests who so offered what they 
call Jesus, the Son of Jehovah, are yet living, and, of 
course, yet tradiug in these offerings ! I, too, recollect 
hearing the chapel devoteens — the pink of parish Roman- 
ists — when observing any one excel in a particular depart- 
ment of their "Sunday amusements, 55 mutter "he is 
not right, 55 if a good-toned singer ; " movouchil has seen 
the May-eve piper,' 5 if a clever dancer ; " he is pitched 
upon, 55 if gentle in his manners ; " a hearty fellow, 5 ' if 
uncouth and cursing; "a sly slippery devil's imp,' 5 if 



166 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

uninclined to participate in the tc innocencies." In short, 
every thing had a superstitious attribute or origin, quite 
opposed to Christianity, and which attributes are by some 
unfoundedly deemed national. They became so. There 
is now, blessed be God, another side to this very im- 
perfectly sketched picture. We shall soon inspect it. 

Reformation was gradually evoking hatred for these 
pernicious mummeries. The labourers already at work 
to effect their overthrow, had done much to that end. 
No member of the Roman Catholic community who had 
perused the Irish Bible, was found mixed up with these 
evil and idle doings. Did he desire it, in truth, the fact 
of being a Bible-reader thoroughly disqualified him in a 
double sense for societyship with revellers who loathed 
so " mean a fellow. " To the other " rites and ceremo- 
nies " his intimacy with God's Word made himself heart- 
ily object. The Bible-reading converts consequently grew 
" clean and decent," and it was thought, therefore, that they 
were bribed. The accusers quite forgot that the converts' 
pockets were not emptied for masses, blessed candles, and 
for scores of other " holy " et ceteras ; that no Sunday 
drinking extracted the best of their hard earnings ; no gam- 
bling robbed their children ; that they earned, and kept 
their earnings unsquandered : that they laboured the week 
through, and kept God's Day holy — therefore they grew 
prosperous. These facts were totally lost sight of. Priests 
very naturally urged the necessity of persecuting the men 
who acted for the sake of conscience. But that book which 
taught the converts to deny the rightness of the evil 
doings described, pointed them to the true refuge of the 
afflicted, and they were satisfied to bear all for His sake. 

Not only cotemporaneously with, but prior to the 
Irish Society's movement at Kingscourt, a noble work 
had been piously begun, at Askeaton, in the county of 
Limerick. It was brought about by the untiring and 
well-directed efforts of one whose life the Almighty Fa- 
ther has yet preserved, the present truly good Dean of 
Ardagh — the Very Rev. Dr. Murray. No other pen than 
that of the illustrious Jebb, late Bishop of Limerick, 



OPERATIONS OPENED. 167 

can adequately portray this labourer and his rich toil. 
To me it is particularly pleasing to be rescued by so worthy 
and able a detailer of facts, from the obviously delicate, 
though pleasing, task of relating upon my own au- 
thority the appended history of an all-absorbing exertion. 
I quote from Forster's Life of Bishop Jebb, vol. ii. p. 
437. The faithful prelate was writing from Limerick, 
in the April of 1827, to Sir R. H. Inglis, Bart., M.P., 
and haring informed him generally of the state of the 
movement, went on to say : — 

"The chief agent, hitherto, has been Mr. Murray, Vicar of 
Askeaton; and I have particular satisfaction in and through 
him. He is a truly good man ; mild and gentle, but with great 
firmness and perseverance; sincerely pious, competently informed, 
and indefatigably diligent, with the talent of acting powerfully on 
the minds of the people, by goodness, kindness, zeal, and an 
earnest and constant appeal to the Holy Scriptures. The occur- 
rences at Askeaton are remarkable ; the more so, as reforma- 
tion had noiselessly commenced there, before it was dreamt of in 
the county of Cavan. This parish is in a wild part of the county 
of Limerick, in which the population is predominantly Roman 
Catholic. The late clergyman, though I believe a fairly respect- 
able country gentleman, was not an attentive parish minister ; in 
fact the parishioners, I fear, had been much neglected. In the 
summer of 1824, on the death of the then incumbent, the patron 
(Sir Matthew Blackiston) appointed Mr. Murray to the living. 
In October 1824, he came to reside. He and Mrs. Murray (an 
excellent coadjutrix to her husband) happened to be intrusted 
with the disposal of ^£200 a-year for charitable purposes, espe- 
cially the education of the poor ; and thought it their duty to 
establish schools, without delay, in that neglected district. Three 
schools were, accordingly, formed ; one under the patronage of 
the Kildare-place Society, and with a Protestant master ; the 
other two, supported solely by Mr. Murray, and, to meet the 
prejudices of the people, with Roman Catholic masters. This 
was about January 1825. The priest, a violent, intemperate, 
but clever man, opposed these schools, and withdrew all the 
Roman Catholic children : the masters, also, from fear of the 
priest, withdrew. Mrs. Murray, then, established a female school 
in her own house; and, in the hope of softening down the oppo- 
sition of the priest, went so far as to exclude the Scriptures. 

"This concession, however, was unavailing: here, too, oppo- 
sition early commenced, and the priest was in arms. But, now, 



168 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

the people rebelled; their children were continued at school ; and, 
in some cases, the adults requested to borrow the Scriptures, and 
other religious books. In June 1825, two families withdrew from 
the Church of Rome, and joined the Church of England, at As- 
keaton ; this was the beginning of the Reformation there. 

" Meantime, in a remoter part of the union under his care, 
at a police station, Mr. Murray performed service weekly, on a 
week-day, for the police constables, and a few scattered Protest- 
ants. Gradually, and quite of their own accord, Roman Catholics 
came to listen ; then they came, voluntarily also, to Mr. Murray's 
house, for further instruction ; and, lastly, attended service in the 
parish church. 

" Conversions have since been progressive ; and at this time, 
when I write, the converts at Askeaton are in number, from 160 
to 170 adults, besides about 300 young persons and children. 
The children are instructed by the schoolmistress and Mrs. 
Murray. The adults are distributed into three classes. 

" Mr. Murray meets each of these classes once a-week ; and 
instructs them in the Old and New Testaments, with constant 
reference to the liturgy. He has also established an adult 
school, several of the attendants at which, who could not formerly 
read, now read well. 

" The whole of this movement, I cannot but view as Providen- 
tial. Mr. Murray was, at first, a passive instrument. He had 
formed no plan of conversion : he wished to be of use, indeed, to 
Roman Catholics, as well as members of our own Church, in this 
parish, but had no thought of bringing them over from the 
Church of Rome. He was wholly unconnected with societies, or 
with conversionary movements elesewhere. He held out no tem- 
poral inducement ; on the contrary, he fairly told the converts, 
that they must expect to encounter hardships, and possibly per- 
secution. Still, numbers presented themselves. He sifted their 
motives : those who were insincere, he rejected ; there seemed 
to be very many such : those who were dubious, as to character or 
motives, he kept, for a longtime, in a sort of probationary state: 
and he has had the satisfaction of finding that a few, who were 
perhaps, at first, swayed by secular hopes, are now among his 
best converts. Numbers, it is to be observed, come to him, from 
considerable distances, to inquire and to be instructed; he receives 
none into our Church till after a careful preparation of them ; 
and in these duties he is daily occupied from breakfast to 
dinner. He has appointed the last Sunday in each month for 
the reception of converts into the Church ; and on the last 
occasion there were thirty-five. He tells me that the converts 
are the best members of his flock — the most regular in attendance 
at church, the most attentive to the service, and very audible 



OPERATIONS OPENED. 169 

and fervent in repeating the responses. It is, in fact, he tells, 
quite edifying to hear thern. The two higher classes are tho- 
roughly in earnest ; no small proportion of them sincere Chris- 
tians ; in the lowest class, no tendency to waver. 

" It is remarkable, that of the converts not one has been seen 
in a public-house since joining our Church. This, at first, was 
probably from the fear of being insulted ; at least, with some it 
may have been so ; now, it is all from principle. In consequence, 
there is a visible improvement in the decency and comfort of 
their houses and clothing', &c. 

" It is a curious little fact, that adults of fifty years of age and 
upwards are now studious readers of the Bible ; and that, to 
enable them to read, Mr. Murray has actually exhausted a shop- 
keeper's store of convex spectacles; he has bought not less than 
twenty pair of them : this is better than Goldsmith's 'twelve gross 
of green spectacles, with silver rims and shagreen cases.' 

"The service at funerals has had a powerful effect: numbers 
of Roman Catholics are apt to attend, behaving generally with 
great reverence : whenever our Saviour's name is mentioned, a 
general bow. Some time ago, at a funeral, there was a single ex- 
ception; a man, who stood behind Mr. Murray, made faces, and 
turned the service into ridicule : Mr. M. observed that a man at 
his own right-hand looked agitated and irritated. Mr. M. after- 
wards asked him why he was so affected. He replied, ' Sir, I 
observed a person behind you making faces, and ridiculing the 
service : I never had a greater struggle in my life. I was strongly 
tempted to knock him down : the old man was getting up in me, 
but, thank God, I was able to restrain myself.' This honest 
convert had been the head of a clan, a fighting factionary at 
fairs — a leader of 'the four year olds.' 

" The advances have been made by the Roman Catholics them- 
selves. Mr. Murray has not sought converts : at first, there was a 
fear of the priest ; that is now entirely gone ; and his violent oppo- 
sition, instead of retarding, has accelerated the progress of con- 
version. Mr. Murray has had no coadjutor in this business. 

u Several promising young clergymen in Mr. M.'s neighbour- 
hood are likely to have converts ; and I have begged of him to 
advise, assist, and superintend their proceedings. 

" On the whole, I think conversions from the Church of Rome 
will go on in this diocese." 

Than this interesting statement, by so amiable and 
great a man, and one who saw reason to change his ear- 
lier notions of priests and Rome, nothing can be more 
gratifying. It is really worthy of the movement described, 



1/0 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

truly creditable to the instrument engaged to effect 
it ; and fully characteristic of the writer, thus convinced 
of his former error. In a letter, written the evening of 
the same day as the above, to the same distinguished 
personage, this additional passage occurs : — 

" I believe that no single parish, in any other part of Ireland, 
was so early in the field, or has produced so large a host of con- 
verts. So much for quantity : but if quality be considered, I 
think soberly, that Askeaton leaves all the rest at an immeasur- 
able distance. I do not say this boastirigly : I have not had any 
share in the transactions ; and, if I had, the glory would all be 
due to God. But I consider the facts valuable, as testimonies to 
the superior efficacy of the more quiet and less obtrusive way ; 
now, as heretofore, and as we are taught it will be hereafter, 
' The kingdom of God cometh not with observation.' " 

God, in his providence, has some time removed this 
indefatigable minister from the Vicarship of x\skeaton to 
the Deanery of Ardagh. May He spare him to see through- 
out the land bloomingly flourish the good seed he him- 
self so sedulously sowed. Many of the converts which 
he gained to Christ have left this country, and proved 
in strange lands the value of Gospel teaching. 

Persecution grew so furious against those who dared 
to be free, that the system of settling the converts in 
colonies was adopted. It was reasonably supposed that 
they might, by being collected, deter open annoyance, and 
have generally less occasion to fear. x\bout the year 1828, 
one of those colonies was established by the National 
Church, in a place called Kilmeague, county Kildare. 
The converts were at first few; but, before 1846, 
nearly one hundred families colonised there. They got 
no rewards but those a newly acquired industry collected. 
Farmers formed the majority of this number, and they 
were distinguished from their unconverted neighbours bv 
cleanliness and prosperity. These differences produced 
jealousy and hatred. Against the practical exposition of 
both, the converts stood unfailing. Priests, or their 
excited flocks, could not do much, though they, doubtless, 
did some, harm. 

Another colony was formed in Dingle, suggested by 



THE DINGLE COLONY. l/l 

the result of exertions made there in 1829. Daring a few 
days in the August of 1851, I had the privilege of visit- 
ing this now widely-famed and interesting missionary sta- 
tion. I went there commissioned by the enterprising pro- 
prietary of the Warder, to ascertain, personally, the exact 
state of operations. This was made necessary, as vile 
reports concerning them had been extensively circulated 
by the Romish priests' press. The substance of the re- 
sult of these inquiries, given in another shape through 
the Warder and Evening Herald, to the public, I shall 
now sum up : — 

It is almost unnecessary to say that Dingle is a 
town situated on one of the largest and most delightful 
of those bays which beautifully indent the south-western 
coast of Ireland. But it seems not well known, because 
seldom visited by the tourist, that its position has ad- 
vantages, as regards scenery, more wildly picturesque 
than perhaps any town in Ireland can boast of. Here 
it is that a Reformation movement of the greatest im- 
portance has been some time going on ; and of this only 
it is my intention to write. 

In order to show what encouragement at first the in- 
habitants of this locality afforded to the godly-purposed 
men who designed the movement, I may mention that 
in 1829 the Rev. John Gregg, who, with some other 
clergymen, was deputed by the Irish "Home Mission" 
to make a tour in the south of Ireland, announced that 
he would preach a sermon in Irish, in a room over the 
market-house. He had placards prepared for posting, 
bearing invitations to the Romanists ; but throughout 
all Dingle not an individual could be got to post one, 
in consideration of any sum, and the office fell to the 
lot of a man who belonged to another part of the country. 
His congregation was small, and turned out, besides, ex- 
ceedingly noisy, though it was supposed the prejudice 
against a heretical Church was met by selecting a mar- 
ket-house for the purpose of holding the meeting. It 
may be mentioned, by way of illustrating how surely 
though slowly the sacred truth gains ground, and influ- 



172 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

ences individuals as it does whole congregations, that at 
this meeting the most turbulent spirit, and one who gave 
annoying evidences that he then despised Protestantism 
as "an innovation," has since become a clever and faith- 
ful minister of the Gospel of Jesus, and now not far from 
Dingle preaches that "innovation." I am informed 
that it was on this occasion Lord Ventry (who is lay- 
rector of Dingle) saw the necessity of opening extensively 
a Reformation movement there. 

In 1831 the Rev. G, Gubbins was appointed curate. 
His residence was a cabin which cost him a shilling per 
week. Though excluded from the comforts and usages he 
was accustomed to, his ardent spirit did not fail to prompt 
him on to the missionary goal. Through glen and plain, 
in cabin and slated house, his first exertions sought out 
the neglected, and therefore Romanised Protestants. 
Five families of these strayed beings God enabled him 
to restore, in 1832, to the true fold, from which, through 
the earthly pastor's drowsiness, they had long wandered. 
He superintended three parishes, which, on his coming, 
had neither church nor school, unless the ruins of both. 
Being full of Christian zeal, his arduous duties maybe con- 
ceived ; and the reason of Protestants becoming Roman- 
ised may be understood from the ruinous condition of his 
overgrown charge. During the cholera year no prospect 
of danger defeated his pious purposes. Romanists fairly 
judged in this case, the system by the man ; and in liking 
one, lost hatred for the other. The Rev. Mr. Gayer 
became chaplain to Lord Ventry in 1833, who soon 
after nominated him rector of the parishes in which Mr. 
Gubbins laboured. He found Protestantism just re- 
viving under this faithful man. The following year 
the real Roman Catholic inhabitants felt a disposition to 
do as those did who had put up with Romanism, when 
they had nothing else — "come out." Many of them 
reformed, and were accompanied in that glorious and 
important step by two of their priests. 

The unusual thing of evening lectures on controversy, 
which Mr. Gayer introduced, attracted all the "curious" 



THE DINGLE COLONY. 1/3 

to go see "just what was going on." The first visits to 
the lectures were productive of such good, that soon, 
instead of a stealthy "curiosity seeing," many, in open 
defiance of priestly authority, showed an earnest desire 
to procure information. The priests saw the movement 
was beginning seriously to affect themselves, and they 
set about remedying affairs. How? Simply by cursing 
with "bell, book, and candle-light" all who joined or 
sanctioned it. Such childish tyranny could not curb 
the growing anxiety about "spirituals," and several new 
families became convinced that Romanism was not alto- 
gether what its priests represented it to be. These 
families were not confined to the middle or lower order — 
some were of considerable fortune. In a very short time 
the avowed converts numbered seventy, while the doubt- 
ers and inquirers were hundreds. The "gentry" around, 
however, and indeed many clergymen not at Dingle, 
were somewhat doubtful about the amount of depend- 
ence which ought to be placed on these converts. But 
Mr. Gayer persevered, and the result fully justified the 
determination, for not one of that number has relapsed 
to Romanism. Some have died true Christians ; others 
yet live. All bore the most trying persecution with 
saintly fortitude. Many instances of the sincerity even 
to death of those much-injured creatures are related with 
tears of thanksgiving by those yet alive. The "good 
tidings of great joy" spread with a rapidity which the 
power of an Almighty agency could alone support. But 
as the Reformation increased, persecution assumed a 
more desperate and formidable appearance. Converts 
were threatened, excommunicated, and ail remaining 
Romanists forbidden intercourse with them. They were 
refused employment or any sort of assistance. It became 
necessary, therefore, to establish a settlement, where 
they might be remuneratively employed, as well as pro- 
tected. The clergymen were hunted, threathened, and 
continually pursued by riotous mobs, who were not only 
following their ignorant and bigoted inclinations, but 
the stern advice of thepriests. Much litigation was the 



174 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

consequence. From the proceedings of one legal trial 
in which Mr. Gayer was concerned I extract the follow- 
ing statements which are reported in the eloquent speech 
delivered by Mr. Bennet, Q.C., when opening the pro- 
ceedings:^ — 

" Mr. Gayer's exertions were spread over a large district. 
Ventry is distant from Dingle about three miles : Dimuiiiri six, 
and Kilmacheader four. He attended to the duties of those dif- 
ferent parishes with assiduity. Gentlemen, the number of persons 
anxious to attend his church increased, and it became necessary 
to build additional churches. One was built at Ventry, another 
at Dunurlin, and school-houses were also built ; and all this was 
done, I must tell you, from benevolent motives. There was nei- 
ther terror, threat, force, nor any other means, but simply the 
exertion of charity. The only weapon made use of on these oc- 
casions was the Word of the Almighty God, and the parishioners 
being instructed in the principles of religion, the condition 
and habits of such as attended his ministry were improved. 
Gentlemen of the jury, in addition to this, Mr. Gayer also pro- 
moted works of charity in the country, no matter what was the 
profession of the objects of it. He was benevolent to all. While 
erecting those buildings, which were done under Mr. Gayer's su- 
perintendence, he adopted no such thing as exclusive dealing. 
He employed Protestant and Roman Catholic alike. He was 
the benefactor of both. Not even with respect to servants of 
his own house did he observe any religious distinctions." 

In the preface to that trial is this passage : — 

" Upon evidence which extorted a verdict from a jury of whom 
one half were Roman Catholics, it appears that 170 families, in- 
cluding 800 souls, have been added to the Protestant faith in 
that immediate neighbourhood ; that no small number have al- 
ready sealed the truth and sincerity of their conversion by dying 
in the faith of their adoption, while the whole body, notwith- 
standing the insults and outrages daily heaped upon them, are an 
inoffensive, orderly, and well-conducted class of persons, who 
would enjoy both the good opinion and good offices of their coun- 
trymen of all persuasions, if civil and religious liberty were more 
than a name in Ireland." 

No correct estimate can be formed of what the minister 
had to endure and the converts to suffer. The people, of 
course, merely obeyed their priests, of whose Christian 
command an idea can be obtained from the following 



THE DINGLE COLONY. 175 

lines, the emanation of a sacerdotal genius greatly 
esteemed in that quarter : — 

"If the parson should stroll to you, Donald Montgomery — 
If you be a shoemaker, Donald Montgomery, 
Stab him and bore him, behind and before him, 
The lapstone will floor him, brave Donald Montgomery." 

In this strain are several verses which were dinned in 
the Rev. Mr. Lewis's ears (who is the present superinten- 
dent) wherever he went. Oft the threats they contained 
were all hut put in execution. It will be asked, did the 
priests really countenance this? On one occasion, in 
open court, before the board of magistrates, "rather 
Owen," the present priest, said determinedly, in defending 
his staff of ballad singers, " Had I a voice I'd sing these 
songs in the broad street, and I would not suffer any one 
to interrupt me." So harmless did that hero, who is 
known as "Bonaparte," consider them! With this ne- 
cessarily brief allusion to things past, I beg to introduce 
what I myself witnessed in a visit to Dingle. 

Having arrived in the town at ten o'clock at night, it 
would be rather strange if "I was found out '' imme- 
diately to be the Warder emissary, come down for the 
express purpose of contradicting the Romish " special 
reporters," and that, therefore, when on the following 
morning, before eight o'clock, I walked out to visit the 
cottages where the converts are settled, they were ap- 
prized of my visit, and all the cleanliness, the thriftiness, 
and the different features which ever accompany indus- 
trious habits, that I witnessed, were merely assumed — 
nothing less than shams. "The converts lead a quiet lazy 
life," quoth report. Fact bluntly contradicts that asser- 
tion. Leaving even a very trifle of truth in the state- 
ment of the Romish press, it is a gross calumny on the 
industry of Dingle, without considering anything else. 

I found the cottages, in which it was deemed neces- 
sary to put the poor persecuted converts, erected separate 
from any of the buildings of the town ; they formed a 
distinct settlement, not miscalled " colony," and were kept 
as clean and as neat as possible. For this, be it understood, 
the occupiers have no assistance. Nothing can equal the 



1/6 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

contrast in appearance between the cottage of a true 
Christian and that of a Romanist. Though alike in size 
and construction, one is kept as a hovel fit for pigs, 
while the other might represent the neatness of an English 
cottage. All the little girls, children of converts, were 
employed at satin-stitch embroidery and various sorts of 
knitting, at which they work assiduously in their respec- 
tive houses, but are able to earn only a mere trifle as yet. 
They seemed happy at a visit from a stranger, and told 
me they commence to work at six every morning. I 
would suggest a special reporter s visit from the priests' 
press to this locality, in order to tell their reverences 
accurately how far their knowledge of God and godliness 
extends. It would profit both. I next visited a meadow 
where seven mowers were "hard at work." These were 
some of the occupants of the cottages, who received "a fair 
day's pay for a fair day's work," and hold their cottages 
in the same manner that the workmen of all landed 
proprietors retain theirs. These persons were many 
years converts, and can well inform the man who is 
curious about it why they became such. After break- 
fast I walked up to another part of the village where 
converts live, and there the self-same characteristic clean- 
liness met my view 7 ; the same marks of industry, the 
same blissful content, and the same capability to account 
for their adopted religion. Next I directed my course 
towards the schools, but it unfortunately happened to be 
when the adult male classes had received a "holiday." 
The younger classes of females were present, and an- 
swered accurately all such questions as were put to them. 
At twelve o'clock classes were to be held in the church, 
and thither I went. It is a nice compact little building, 
without architectural pretensions, and capable of contain- 
ing about four hundred and fifty persons. Morning ser- 
vice was read by the Rev. S. Lewis, by whose prudent zeal 
and activity the Reformation movement is here brought 
to its present encouraging state. To this truly competent 
clergyman the Dingle mission is now altogether fortu- 
nately confided, as a worthy successor to Gayer and 
Gubbins. After prayers I had the honour of being 



DINGLE COLONY. 1/7 

selected as the catechist of the most forward adult 
class. They were all converts, and it was my duty to 
take particular pains to ascertain, not only what amount 
of Scriptural knowledge they possessed, but also how 
they could bring to bear such knowledge against Ro- 
manism. From that trial I feel confident that any 
endeavour short of depriving them of reason could not 
succeed in making them again believe the errors of Ro- 
manism. The number in the church was about 190. 
After the classes were duly examined and instructed, I 
accompanied the Rev. Mr. Lewis to the farm, which has 
been purchased by the Dingle mission, that converts 
may be employed thereon. A remarkable fact, which 
the reverend gentleman told me as we went along, affords 
almost an unquestionable argument that such a system 
as colonisation should be adopted. From his statement I 
gather that though the amount necessary for the erec- 
tion of two piers, one at Dingle and the other at Ventry, 
was chiefly contributed by Protestant landed proprietors, 
yet no Protestant received a single days employment 
thereat. A convert, therefore, might as well think of 
flying as to hope for success in an application for an 
engagement there. I think it but right to all anxious 
about the affairs of the Reformation movement, and to 
the system itself, to copy also the following statement 
of Mr. Lewis, in reference to the employment of converts, 
which has appeared in a published prospectus : — 

"I am exceedingly anxious that these poor converts, who have 
given such proofs of their sincerity, should be employed ; and I 
recommend for this purpose that more land be taken. I think we 
have Scriptural authority for affording protection and temporal 
aid, in time of exclusive dealing, famine, and want. In the his- 
tory of the mother Church—the Church of Jerusalem — it is writ- 
ten for our learning, and for our example too, that a general 
fund was provided to meet the wants of the helpless members of 
that infant Church, while suffering persecution. I would never 
have undertaken the arduous duties of this missionary settlement, 
beset and encompassed as it is by many and great difficulties, if I 
entertained a doubt of the soundness of the principles on which 
it is established. 

" We must, therefore, endeavour to raise the character of the 
people, and teach them to be diligent in business, as well as 

N 



178 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

fervent in spirit. We must urge upon them that it is the bounden 
duty of every Christian man, who takes the Bible as his code of 
laws, to learn and labour to get his own living, honestly and dili- 
gently, in that state of life in Avhich it has pleased God to call them. 
By this means we have much hope that the farms and the several 
industrial employments will be every year more reproductive, and 
eventually self-supporting." 

This is the system briefly explained ; but better ar- 
guments appear in the continual and various persecu- 
tions to which the poor converts are subjected. They 
show fully the necessity for such a settlement. 

The farm, which contains 1 80 acres of land, is leased, 
and has undergone reclamation under an experienced 
agriculturist. On it about fifty converts are daily 
employed in various pursuits, and they, for the most 
part, work by task. They were all at work when I ar- 
rived on the land — some draining, some planting, some 
weeding, some building, and some carting. It was truly 
a gratifying spectacle. No more convincing proof that 
industry and cleanliness are ever the accompaniments of 
pure Christianity, while the reverse follows Romanism, 
could be imagined, than that really existing among the 
Dingle mission labourers, and peculiarising their work. 

It is not well known that the sincerity of these poor crea- 
tures is rigidly tested before they become ackn owledged con- 
verts. From the statements which appeared from time to 
time in the Romish organs, it would be inferred that the 
contrary is the fact — that they are all insincere, and that 
whether or no, is a matter of little concern in the minds 
of " the parsons," provided that they can get them. 

Let me here remark, that the greatest caution is ob- 
served in " receiving a convert." A man must endure 
years of painful persecution, during which time he re- 
receives no pecuniary relief. He must bear to be from 
year's end to year's end hooted, pelted, and stoned to his 
very door, which often is burst in after him by a furious 
and priest- excited mob. After giving satisfactory evi- 
dences of his sincerity, he is acknowledged a convert, and 
when all other resources have failed, employment at task- 
work is procured for him. Up to that time he was a 



DINGLE COLONY. 179 

M probationer." Now, in order to guard against all im- 
posture, no addition was made to the number of converts 
during the years of famine. If Mr. Lewis would only 
act upon the principle the priests attributed to him, he 
could at this moment assemble almost the entire popu- 
lation of Dingle as nominal Protestants — he could de- 
prive the priest of almost all his parishioners and mass- 
attenders ; a proof, by the way, of their new-grown dis- 
regard for a system to which superstition had so closely 
cemented them. 

It will be remembered by many that great boasting, by 
a recently-established Romish society and its press, was 
made about the proofs Dingle afforded of "bribery and in- 
timidation" being used to make converts. Such "proofs" 
as have been adduced, aud they were necessarily the 
best, cannot stand honest investigation one minute. 
But it will surprise few to learn, that all the reports are 
mere " taken-tor-granted rumours," put down as facts. 

A case in point can be despatched in a very few words. 
John Stack, the best amongst the proofs, was " made to 
utter " innumerable falsehoods against the truth of the 
working of the mission, and the sincerity of all the con- 
verts. To hare done with him, read what he is " made 
to say" in the Freeman, and this, which he volunta- 
rily wrote in my presence : — 

" I have seeu, with great surprise, some statements in the 
Freeman's Journal, in iuy name. These statements are all false 
— nor did I ever give any authority to any person to publish any- 
thing about me. 

" John Stack, 
" Signed in the presence of Maurice Briax, 
(and two others) . 

-19th July.'* 

What adds to the grossness of this selection on the 
part of Rome is, that Stack was never reckoned as a con- 
vert ! and gave this document in respect to the charac- 
ter of Mr. Lewis, for whom he does hold, and ever did 
hold, great esteem ! 

I obtained an accidental interview with another "fa- 
vourite" of the Romish journal's correspondent, Joan 



180 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

Bresnahan, whose first husband died in the faith, but 
whose second was expelled the colony for insubordination. 
This man, soon after his expulsion, waited in ambush 
with a dagger, to deprive Mr. Lewis of life, and at length 
ended a miserable career in a " mad-house." She told 
me that she was disliked after her husband was put away, 
and that she followed him, though she didn't like the 
" Papists." She says she now gets three shillings a- 
week and her bed from the priest, and will so long as 
she remains " reconciled." No one but the " recon- 
ciled " are thought fit for such a " charity." She 
avowed, without my asking, that her heart and soul was 
in the Protestant religion, and that since she left it she 
was not herself at all ; that she would go back only 
being afraid of starvation, as Mr. Lewis would give her 
nothing ; " and, indeed," said she, with tears in her 
eyes, "if he would only get me something tokeep me from 
starving, I'd ask no more, and go back to the Church 
where my heart is, and my husband died in." She de- 
nied plumply ever having given utterance to a single 
statement attributed to her in the Romish paper. She 
admitted having had an interview in the priest's parlour 
with some person, but though their object was to elicit 
such statements, they did not succeed. 

Timothy Couchy, also named asa " speaker for him- 
self," in the most solemn and deliberate manner swore 
that he never at any time expressed himself " in the 
way the Freeman said," to use his own expressions, " and 
never gave any statement that was meant to say them 
things. As God is my Judge, I said nothing of the kind 
at all at all ; and I couldn't, for I hadn't anything of the 
kind to say." 

Thus, it occurred to me ? that the most plain and ex- 
pressive manner of destroying the boasted facts which 
garnished the Romish journals, and furnished conversa- 
tion for many, would be the brief but pointed statements 
of a few. 

Another calumny uttered against all converts, and of- 
fered to be proved by a reference to Dingle, is this : "the 
perverts are utterly ignorant !" That statement is as 



DINGLE COLONY. 181 

false as priestly malignity could invent ! I tested its 
worth in the sample held up by the Romanists for ex- 
amination, and am convinced that the Dingle converts 
are not ignorant either of the religion they have em- 
braced, or of the reasons which prompted them to em- 
brace it. They can well give reason for the faith they 
have adopted. They are ignorant beyond measure, if it 
be such to know God's book and its value — if it be such 
to discard every superstition and recklessness of character 
which they had from Romanism, and if it be such to 
trust alone to the all-sufficient atonement of Christ for 
their souls' salvation. The special correspondents did 
not even try if they had this great ignorance. But they 
have acquired much knowledge, and that is what the 
priests regret. If they asked questions, they would then 
have presented such answers as these which I now offer. 
One man being asked why he ventured to come from the 
religion of his fathers to that which he was long taught 
to believe damnable, answered — "The ancient Irish un- 
derstood their clargy ; I never could understand the 
priests, and I find everything is explained in your 
Church." The answer of another individual is quite ex- 
pressive — " I am only returning to the religion of my 
ancestors ; my grandfather was a Protestant for the 
first hundred, and a Roman Catholic for the last five 
years of his life ;" and he added, "you may know from 
the names of many of the people of this barony that they 
were Palatines, as my grandfather was : the Lovets and 
Walkers, Thomases and Sayerses, Granrields, Browns 
and Bakers, &c, &c, are all the grandchildren of Pro- 
testants." I am happy, however, to add more satisfac- 
tory answers, given by converts, of whose sincerity I have 
no doubt. One, and the answer ought to silence ca- 
lumny for ever, replied — " I have read the Bible, and if 
it it is true, Popery is false ;" another said, "It was the 
second commandment tumbled me out of Popery ; it for- 
bids bowing down to images — all who go to the chapel 
break that commandment ;" and a third replied, "I have 
been long depending on holy oil, and holy clay, and holy 
hones, and such trash as the priest taught me ; but now 






182 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

I trust in Christ, and Christ alone, for salvation." Every 
convert has a not less significant answer on the same or 
other such subjects. Let the simple statements, then, 
of these honest people (whose sincerity I have taken 
every means to sift, without being able to discover the 
slightest wavering on their part) hush for ever the un- 
worthy storm which priestly enmity has so long directed 
against this feature of the mission. The converts are 
sincere, and by no means ignorant. 

So much for the converts. The locality is not less 
expressive of the work going on amongst its inhabitants. 
Instead of but one small church to which the people 
who were religiously disposed, in this immense district, 
may go, there are now five places of worship — three 
commodious churches and two licensed school-houses. 
The service in two of them is given in the native lan- 
guage. The families colonised — who owe much for 
being so to the noble exertions of Mrs. Colonel Inglis, 
at that time Miss M'Mahon — number better than 255, 
consisting of more than 1,150 souls gained to Christ's 
fold. These are increasing. Nine schools, fairly at- 
tended daily, are now under the care of the mission. 
About eighty converts have testified their sincerity in 
death, while none have wished for the priest in that 
trying moment. Nine from amongst the number of 
converts are now preachers of the Word that made 
them free. One of this number was a priestly opponent, 
sent specially by his bishop to stay the work. God 
opened his own eyes, and he saw that the people were 
right, being with Jesus, while he was wrong, relying 
chiefly on man's tradition. He now furthers what he 
then attempted to stay. 

While these true exertions in the really good cause 
were being carried on with such blessings, agitation 
raged amongst the priests, and our Legislators, as before 
shown, imprudently dismantled of royal patronage the 
Kildare-street Education Society. A substitute was 
given, in a "conciliating 95 system called "National 
Education," which, in fact, conciliated few, and dis- 
gusted all the truly good men who afterwards deter- 



OPERATIONS OPENED. 183 

minedly and firmly opposed it, aided by many others 
whom it was designed to please. The spirit of holy re- 
sentment this unrighteous as impolitic government found- 
ling roused created the Church Education Society 
in 1839, of whose operations I may as well say a few 
words here : — 

" Having- sprung from the emergency of the time, it purposed 
to assist schools already existing in the country, and to establish 
new schools on an improved system, for the purpose of affording 
to the children of the Church instruction in the Holy Scriptures, 
and in the Catechism and other formularies of the Church, under 
the direction of the bishops and parochial clergy, and under the 
tuition of teachers who are members of the United Church of 
England and Ireland." 

It labours by means of diocesan societies ; of these it 
has now more than twenty-seven. It supports at pre- 
sent nearly 1,900 schools, at which about 108,500 scho- 
lars pretty regularly attend. Better than thirty-three 
thousand of this number are Roman Catholics. It is 
cheeringly aided by a London Hibernian Society. The 
present Parliament, under Lord Derby, seems inclined, 
however tardily, to do this society a justice it has long 
been denied — to give it unconditionally a pecuniary 
grant. 

Five years before the origin of the Church Education 
Society, which indirectly, but very materially favours 
Reformation, a Ladies' "Committee" was formed, with 
a view of assisting the avowedly reforming Irish Society. 
It was denominated a (i Ladies' Auxiliary" to that body, 
and was for a considerable time strictly and dependency 
so. In that position it no longer is. On applying for 
some statistics, I received the following letter, containing 
them, from the amiable, accomplished, and zealous 
Christian lady who devotes her time and talents to the 
onerous duties of secretary : — 

" 17, Upper Sackville-street, Dublin, 1852. 
"Mi dear Friend, — In order to meet your wish of having a 
short statement of the work in which ' The Ladies' Auxiliary to 



184 THE REFOMATION MOVEMENT. 

the Irish Society' is engaged, I will briefly tell you what has 
been done, and what we desire to do. In the first place, we have 
for the last eighteen years sent forth a number of Irish Readers, 
generally placing them where the Irish Society has opened the 
way by their schools. God has so prospered us, that now we 
have ninety-eight agents, who are engaged more or less in read- 
ing the Bible to the Roman Catholic peasantry. They are men 
of God, well versed in the Scriptures, and desirous, by their 
walk and conversation, to be living Epistles of the Word. Most 
of them (indeed all, with the exception of three or four) were 
once Roman Catholics themselves, and so well know the depths 
of Satan connected with that dark system. Their duty is to go 
from house to house reading the Bible wherever they are allowed 
to do so ; and when they are not permitted to read, they are 
often listened to, when they speak of its contents or quote pas- 
sages from its pages. Their usual salary is <£30 a-year. To 
some few we give more, and to others (part of whose time only 
is given to the work) less. We have lately adopted a plan which 
we find works admirably. It is that of inducing friends to adopt, 
as it were, some particular locality as their own, and attend to 
give, or collect from others, the sum requisite for the support 
of a Reader, whom we then consider as theirs, and whose jour- 
nals we forward to them : and thus a peculiar, and what is better, 
a prayerful, interest is established between the friend who assists 
and the individual assisted. Much good has already resulted 
from the labours of these poor men. The long winter evenings, 
that in olden time were spent in drunkenness, revelry, or quar- 
relling — when many a plot of blood-shedding and rebellion were 
hatched — now often witness large groups of frize- coated pea- 
sants assembled round the fires, where, with no other light than 
that afforded by a piece of blazing bogwood, the Word of God 
is searched, and a day's knowledge of its contents attained that 
would scarcely be believed by those who have not witnessed it. 
The consequence has been, that an immense number have left 
Rome, and joined our Church. A still larger number see its 
errors, and wish to come out from it, but dread the persecution 
that inevitably ensues ; and, what is better, a number have 
* fallen asleep,' refusing to see a priest, and resting all their hopes 
of salvation on the atoning blood of our blessed Saviour. In 
speaking of the persecution they have to go through, I would 
say, that the moment they leave Rome, and often the moment 
they commence even to read the Bible, they are denounced in 
the chapels ; put out of work ; avoided by their relations and 
friends ; and often meet with open violence both as respects 
their property and their persons, even to the endangering 



OPERATIONS OPENED. 185 

their lives. Only that I must be brief, I could tell many a tale 
that would harrow up your soul, and which in England probably 
would not be credited : yet they are true ; I know them to be so 
in many instances — I believe them to be so in all. We have then 
a fund for the purpose of relieving those poor converts. We do 
not wish to give gratuitously, so that we help sometimes in pur- 
chasing small portions of land at which they may work as 
labourers, and we also help them with seed to crop their little 
plots of ground ; or if they are fishermen, we help to procure 
them boats or nets, &c, &c. Then there are the children — the 
thousands of children — full of anxiety to attend Scriptural 
schools — well able to produce text after text to prove every 
essential doctrine of God's Word, and valiant for the Protestant 
faith — to whom the name of Jesus is as ' ointment poured forth,' 
because they know from the Bible that it is the only name 
-hereby they can be saved — children before whom the priests 
of Rome tremble and are afraid — children who, in many in- 
stances, have taught their parents 'the truth as it is in Jesus,' and 
urged them to come out from Rome, and who, young as they are, 
show that ' God is in them of a truth.' These children cannot 
attend school without a meal (which can be given at the small 
cost of less than a halfpenny each child), for they must be em- 
ployed in gathering sea-weed or wild turnips, &c, to try to eke 
out a wretched existence, unless they get the one poor meal I 
speak of; and to show they need it, I quote a few lines from a 
letter just received : — ( The misery here is appalling. One little 
girl, thirteen years old, fainted from weakness, and on inquiry 
it was found she had not touched food for two days, yet she still 
persisted in attending school. There are other children who 
were found eating wild turnips, and others, it is said, under 
present circumstances, cannot continue to exist.' Then we have 
many applications for clothes, both for children andjbr adults, 
who cannot go to church for want of them ; as one clergyman 
writes: — 'Two little boys here have but one jacket between 
them, and it is often a matter of dispute which of them shall be 
the happy one that shall have it to go to church ; and some of 
my poor people have to borrow from the Roman Catholics to 
enable them to go out, but, of course, they are not willing to 
lend them for them to attend divine service.' Often, too, there 
comes from some wild, dark spot amongst the hills, a petition 
for a school. The inhabitants have heard the Bible, and it has 
done its work, and they are anxious that their little ones should 
know and love it too ; and then the minister writes to us, for 
Christ's sake to aid him in erecting a school-house, or hiring a 
room, or, if possible, to give him £10 or even £5 to pay a 
teacher. Then we hear of some Maynooth student, whose heart 



186 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

God has opened to see things by the Bible standard, and he is 
anxious to devote his life to the service of Him who has ' plucked 
him as a brand from the burning*,' and to proclaim ' the story of 
peace ' in his native tongue ; but he must first pass through the 
University, and the fees have to be paid, and he has no one to 
look to, to help him in his penniless state. I just hint at these 
every-day occurrences to show what we could do had we but suf- 
ficient funds, and what it often wrings our heart to have to give 
a refusal to. 

"Affectionately yours, 

" A. C. Mason." 



OPERATIONS EXTENDING. 187 



CHAPTER X. 

(commencing with the year 1839.) 

THE DIFFICULTY SOLVED— IRISHMEN GROW INDEPEN- 
DENT— CLEANSING EFFECT OF CHRISTIANITY. 

The night is far spent, the day is at hand : let us therefore east off the 
works of darkness, and let us put on the armour of light. — Rom. xiii. 
12. Put on the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to stand 
against the wiles of the devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and 
blood, but agaiust principalities, against powers, against the rulers of 
the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. 
— Ejjhesians, vi. 11, 12. For ye see your calling, brethren, how that 
not many wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many no- 
ble, are called. — 1 Cor. i. 26. 

It is evident from the growing anxiety about Reformation, 
which the facts detailed in the last chapter show, that 
the nineteenth century, at least, was not to be lost in 
sullen slumbers, like its immediate predecessors. The 
''difficulty" which had so long tested the abilities of 
English legislators was being resolved, by many anxious 
individuals co-operating in the work of God — evangelis- 
ing, and then, as a necessary consequence, civilising the 
country. 

There has been an alarming bitterness ever evidenced in 
Ireland's political movements, and a suspicious calmness 
when this characteristic anger for any length has been 
appeased, the fount of which no statesman has detected, 
or, having detected, sought to stop up. Ireland is, and 
has been the "difficulty." And it is somewhat singular, 
that until now the real cause of our particular disaffec- 
tions and misery, though it was oft closely investigated, 
had never been truly established, or, if discovered, 
acted upon. Strangers were wont to assign the deplor- 
able state of our internal condition, the poverty, su- 



188 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

perstition, and depravity which lamentably prevailed, to 
some innate corruption, some fatal and unimprovable de- 
merit in the national character. The factious animosity 
which, since the twelfth century, plundered us of peace, 
was disposed of by the same "easy argument." A change 
was, indeed, imperceptibly effected in our position and 
character at the time of the papal " conquest." Then 
began in earnest civil strife. And, as could be distinctly 
traced, then was engendered a foul and noxious religious 
system in the country, which did invert, if not totally 
efface, by its superstitious tyranny, the dignity of our 
earlier nationality. We are not, and were not, as Irish- 
men, naturally or nationally a demoralised, filthy, and un- 
constitutional people. Therefore we totally dissent from 
the odious inference intended and likely to be drawn by 
those who argue from erroneous premises, and say we 
are, at best, as a race, inefficient agents for our own in- 
dependence. Protestants in Ireland, and Irishmen in 
a free country, answer, no — emphatically no. But, I 
repeat, our miserable condition is traceable to the in- 
fusion amongst us of debasing religious doctrines, not 
to natural or national inertness. In short, we owe all 
our calamities to Romanism, and to it alone. The ex- 
istence of that system is incompatible with prosperity, 
as much as the Gospel spread is salutary to its purposes. 
Ireland's evil consists in harbouring Romanism, and 
Rome may be pointed at as her hereditary oppressor. 
History stands forth as the bold and incorruptible 
witness to the fact; and the days we live in are no 
mute testimony to its authenticity. 

It being beyond doubt that our prostration as a king- 
dom has arisen from connexion with Rome, it follows, 
that to qualify ourselves for a restoration to the lost 
position, we must have total deliverance from that foreign 
and galling yoke. That opinion now prevailed, and that 
object was being gradually and happily effected. The 
glad fact was echoing through Ireland. From the pic- 
turesque and wild rocks of Dingle, all along the western 
coast to the north of Mayo, the proscribed service of 
God was becoming known, even in the disowned but 



OPERATIONS EXTENDING. 189 

beautiful language of the people. The jurisdiction of 
the Gospel was being loved, and the faith of the Lord 
Jesus beginning to be cherished. 

Silent, slow, and certain went on the operations of the 
Irish Society for this glorious end. At its annual meet- 
ing in 1832, a deputation from its masters and scholars 
of Kingscourt, presented an indignant protest, signed by 
upwards of 3,000 names, against the contemplated with- 
drawal of the national grant from the Kildare-place 
Society. They spoke in the fulness of experience, being 
practically able to appreciate the beauty and utility 
of Scriptural education. In this important document 
they assured — 

" The committee of the Irish Society, and his Majesty's Go- 
vernment, that the Irish peasantry are most anxious for Scriptural 
knowledge for themselves and their children; there are thousands 
of Roman Catholics, whose cry can never reach the ears of the 
British senate, who dare not breathe a word against the tyranny 
that oppresses them, who, from sincere love for Scriptural educa- 
tion, in defiance of every species of hostility, continue to send 
their children to Bible schools." 

Dr. Monck Mason notices, in his sketch of the missions 
of this Society, a curious spirit of inquiry which sprung 
up among the people respecting the novel facts disclosed 
by the Irish teaching. He says : — 

" They found that the Bible, when perused in the native tongue, 
was not the pestilent book it was represented to be ; and they 
became exceedingly anxious to know what that book was in the 
Protestant English version. At the same time they became very 
inquisitive about the true meaning of difficult passages — this led 
them to the latter translation ; and they were surprised to find, 
not only that it was not deserving of the stigma attached^to it, but 
that it assisted them in the understanding- of many difficult and 
almost obsolete words : while, by the marginal references with 
which some of its editions are furnished, it let in collateral lights 
upon the obscurities of several passages. The English Bibles, 
therefore, became excessively popular — there was no supplying 
the demand for them; and actually, in the very place where, but 
a dozen years before, one of these heretical volumes had been 
triumphantly burnt, 700 copies of English Testaments were sold, 






190 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

upon one occasion, in the course of a very few hours. Upwards 
of 4,000 found welcome circulation, and more are loudly called 
for."—(Report o/1833.) 

To meet this encouragingly increased demand, the 
Hibernian Bible Society munificently granted, in 1839, 
1,000 Bibles, 1,600 Testaments, and 500 copies of the 
Book of Genesis. Of this grant thousands eagerly 
availed themselves — old and young. An insatiable de- 
sire to read of God, and of his spotless law, had seized 
multitudes of Irishmen ; and to feed it was the godly 
delight of the Irish and other societies. 

Persecution continued augmenting with the growth of 
Bible reading. Many children were left helpless orphans 
— their fathers becoming victims to Romish enmity ; many 
young wives became desolate widows — their husbands 
being denounced as Bible-readers, from the altar ; and 
many aged fathers were cast out, utterly destitute — the 
sapling sons who sustained the grey -haired sire being ba- 
nished, for reading the pages of Holy Writ. These 
persecutions, borne with amazing fortitude, became the 
cement of the Church, and the " proof-fire" of those 
gained to God. Some were, indeed, dismayed; but many 
were fortified, and others undeceived. 

The society's labourers soon found ingress to new 
strongholds of that enemy whom they had so successfully 
ousted at Kingscourt. The Roman Catholics of Donegal 
became acquainted with the Gospel of salvation, in their 
native tongue. Many in Limerick, Clare, Clonmel, and 
Kilkenny, were similarly favoured. The progress was, 
of course, not to be marked by its passing manifestations. 
The seed was sown, and in due time it did fruit. An 
instance of the peculiar life and vigour of this sacred 
planting is given by an " Irish Inspector," who thus 
wrote in his journal from Dromaire: — 

"During his last tour in one of the wildest parts of Leitrim, 
the master of one of our schools brought him to a house where 
he was to remain during the night. The neighbours gathered to 
that house for reading and hearing the Irish. An old man, ninety - 
seven years of age, who lay in the corner, and had not been 
able to walk for the last seven years, and never spoke English in 



OPERATIONS EXTENDING. 191 

all his life, asked me to hear him say his lesson. He repeated 
the 5th chapter of Matthew, from the beginning to the 24th verse, 
with as much force and steadiness as if he was only thirty years 
old. I was much gratified to understand that he had been in- 
structed so far by his great-grandchild, a little boy of about 
twelve years of age." 

This poor old Romanist was soon after laid upon his 
death-bed, and expired repeating the chapter of Matthew 
which he was so fond of. 

The following significant and important remarks, 
highly illustrative of the Irish Society's operations and 
success, occur in the annual Report of 1838 : — 

"Invariably, wherever the system of the society has been in 
operation for a few years, that which the governors of this land 
have been long labouring to accomplish is at once brought 
about — the drawing together, in the unity of the spirit and bond 
of peace, of persons, whose previous education has been in prin- 
ciples the most jarring and opposed — the joining over the Scrip- 
tures, of the Saxon and the Gaelic, the Protestant and the 
Romanist, the clergyman and the peasant. Let it not, therefore, 
be said, that the use of the Scriptures in schools will have a ten- 
dency to prevent all this — we have fully proved it to be decidedly 
the reverse ; and that the Bible has been supereminently the 
bond and cement of that union, commenced on truly liberal prin- 
ciples of conciliation, which we would contemplate with so much 
satisfaction, and dwell on with such reasonable hope." 

In the meeting whereat the report containing that 
passage was read, the Rev. Mr. Winning told the fol- 
lowing pithy anecdote, which I give, as quoted by 
Mason : — 

" A gentleman of the county of Tyrone having called on an 
Irish inspector, was told he was in an inner room. Approaching 
the door, he heard the buzz of many voices ; and, on opening it, 
he found the inspector surrounded by twenty or thirty men. 
'Pat,' said he, ( I am afraid you are making Ribbonmen here. 
* Oh no, your honour!' was the retort ; 'I am not making Ribbon- 
men, but I am making United Irishmen : and this,' holding up a 
large Irish Bible, ' is the bond of our union."' 

These peaceful and blessed nightly assemblies made 
the priests amazingly sore at heart. The subjoined 
extract of a letter written at Bandon, in 1835, and given 



192 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

by Mr. Mason, tells a little of the extent of that sore- 
ness : — 

"In consequence of one of our masters leaving* the Church of 
Rome, all who possessed Irish Testaments or Bibles, in the 
parish where he lived, were desired to give them up or burn 
them ; but, from the strictest inquiry, we have not been able to 
find out that a single copy was destroyed; on the contrary, two 
men came to the inspector, a few days after, asking for the loan 
of Irish Bibles." 

The annexed statement, copied from the letter of a 
superintendent at Kingscourt, in the same year, dis- 
closes much more on the same touchy point : — 

"It would be painful to you to report the degree of violence 
and wrath to which the schools are exposed, for it would only be 
a repetition of what we have so often detailed before — cursed 
with bell, book, and candle — cursed in their houses, in their 
flesh, and marrow, and bones; still it has pleased God that 
many, notwithstanding, are holding with the truth, and also that 
the light is breaking in upon their souls. From the general 
opposition to which both teachers and taught during the past 
year were exposed, there seems to have been a united and 
simultaneous effort, amongst the priests and bishops, to put 
down Irish Scriptural schools. In no part of our extensive dis- 
trict have our poor men entirely escaped some species of perse- 
cution; on every altar, and from several altars on the same 
Sabbath, anathema and awful denunciations have issued forth." 

To these denunciations the people who were yet un- 
dismayed returned such noble remonstrances as this, 
which was sent to the parish priest of Clontibret : — 

u We tell you, reverend sir, that your mode of arguing with us 
will not now do. We will not renounce the Bible — it is the sacred 
Word of the Lord ; * we will hide it in our hearts' — * it was writ- 
ten for our learning' — it is ' able to make us wise unto salvation;' 
therefore we regard not your threatenings, your curses, or ex- 
communications." 

Struck with the fearful nature of such unchristian and 
an ti- Scriptural proceedings as those protested against, 
several of the masters who held sentiments so decided as 
the above, without delay joined the Protestant Church. 
The Rev. Mr. Daly, now Bishop of Cashel — and then, as 
now, a pious and noble Reformer — who enrolled them as 



OPERATIONS EXTENDING. 193 

members of the Church, announces their reception in 
the following words : — 

"I have just returned from the most gratifying duty of 
preaching and administering the Sacrament of the Lord's Sup- 
per, in the Church of Syddan, in the county of Meath, to twenty- 
five of our Irish masters — I trust, men of God, not only con- 
verted from the errors of the Roman Catholic Church, but con- 
verted to God by a living faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. There 
were, I understand, about one hundred in that side of the Kings- 
court district, who were anxious to receive the Sacrament ; but, 
as much persecution awaits those who take such a decided step, 
it was thought better to begin with only a few tried men, of 
whom we have no doubt that they will, through grace, be faith- 
ful even unto death. We are to have a quarterly Sacrament 
for the Irish; and, at the next communion, we hope to receive 
many more." 

To bring this Society's labours regularly down to the 
year 1840, I shall quote some passages from a superin- 
tendent's letter of that date, recorded in Mason's 
History : — 

" Taking Kingscourt as a central point, your schools have 
from it extended over parts of eleven counties, eastward and 
westward, reaching to the sea ; northward, by the mountains of 
Monaghan, Tyrone, and Derry, to the barony of Innishowen. 
During these last eighteen years, in this district and its branches, 
you have had in actual operation upwards of fifteen hundred 
Irish Scriptural schools ; in these schools, during that period, 
on the smallest computation, at least a hundred thousand Roman 
Catholics have been brought into contact with the Scriptures. 
In one branch of this district, from opposition and persecution, 
more than a hundred of our poor men emigrated to America ; 
these were all virtually Protestants ; they took with them a 
large supply of both Irish and English Scriptures ; and some 
who have gone thither (as I was informed by their friends) 
have been employed by Quaker gentlemen^ and, under their aus- 
pices, are, at this moment, teaching the Iri^h Scriptures to their 
fellow-couutrymen. Some of our teachers are located in Eng- 
land, and several who came out from Popery are em- 
ployd at present in Scotland, to instruct the Irish there. A 
number of our converts have also died, attended in their latter 
moments by clergymen of the Established Church. 

" If further evidence for the efficiency and success of your 
schools here were required, I would adduce as proof the deter- 

O 



194 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

mined, continued, and unanimous hostility of the priesthood ; they 
have felt and fear the results of Bible education; they are con- 
scious that Romanism must either put down the Bible, or the 
Bible it — hence their bitter opposition. At no previous period 
have our poor men been exposed to more severe and various 
opposition." 

Protestants as well as Romanists, through a certain 
indefinite suspicion retarded the good work by every 
means. This lamentable and almost unintelligible 
hindrance on the part of Protestants prevailed widely 
and seriously long. Ministers, solemnly sworn to up- 
hold true Christianity, to preach the Word to every 
creature, and to eradicate error, looked scornfully on ! 
Could the flock directly do more than the minister did and 
taught? The prelacy was callous, to a similar extent, 
save a few most noble and illustrious exceptions. At the 
head of the present prelatic labourers I should place the 
uncompromising evangelist, the invaluable Bishop Daly, 
and the high-minded and beneficent Bishop Plunket. 

Ventry, some few miles distant from Dingle, opened 
a blessed prospect to missionary operations in 1838. 
The Rev. Mr. Moriarty, a respectable native, who was 
once an inveterate foe to Protestantism, having been 
satisfied as to the errors of Rome and the truths of 
Irish Catholicity, was formally qualified for ordination, 
and sent as curate to the mission. The foundation 
of a new church was laid there in the November of 
1838. A gentleman who was present furnished this 
account of the event: — 

" A few friends were invited to witness it ; a meeting of the 
Irish masters was also called to assemble at the new school- 
house on the same day, both for examination, and to be spec- 
tators of the ceremony. We left home before one o'clock; and, 
as we came near, we saw the expectant groups on the rising 
ground before us. Every one and every thing wore a cheerful 
aspect ; we adjourned to the new school-house ; this had not as 
yet been formally opened. While standing at the entrance, our 
attention was attracted by a column of children advancing 
towards us, about sixty in number, two by two, with Mr. Moriarty 
at their head, who was conducting the little ones from the old 
school- house to the new and more commodious one intended 



OPERATIONS EXTENDING. 195 

for their future accommodation. The school -house soon filled ; 
it was calculated that 400 were in the house — of them about 
250 were converts — from thirty to forty Roman Catholics, and 
the remainder Protestants. Mr. Moriarty opened with a hymn — 
' Guide us, O thou great Jehovah !' — and prayer from the liturgy, 
both in the Irish tongue, and joined in by several of the con- 
verts. After this he examined some of the masters, and ad- 
dressed the meeting* in Irish at considerable length." 

Mr. Moriarty' s brother, also a convert, speaks thus 
of a visit to the Biasquet Islands, on the Kerry coast: — 

"Truly, the scene I witnessed there was a happy one. My 
brother baptizing in Irish a child belonging to one of the island 
converts, and thirty-eight of the islanders present — persons 
who would, three years ago, have cast myself and my brother, 
had we told them the truth as we did this day, over some of the 
many wild cliffs that surround the island. It was, indeed, en- 
couraging to us, who knew them in their wildest state, to find 
three large families who have completely shaken off Popery, 
and are now anxious to be placed under the teaching of our 
Church, besides a general spirit of inquiry being apparent in the 
minds of all we conversed with. Since January twelve months 
they care not for the priest, as he then cursed them for seven 
generations by land and sea, on account of their receiving us 
on the island ; and he told them that their potato crop would 
fail, and they would catch no fish ; but it so happened, that they 
had that season the best crop they had for many years, and 
caught more fish than they had done for the last ten years." 

Almost all the coast islands were similarly circum- 
stanced with respect to Reformation. In the mainland 
persecution was terrific beyond description, yet varying. 
Progress was, therefore, uncertain and indefinite, 
unless in those localities indicated, where Reformation 
took root, and bore all tribulation with an abiding con- 
fidence. 

I have now to describe a most interesting mission 
settlement, The Achill Colony. In point of order 
I should have introduced it, perhaps, at an earlier stage 
of my narrative. It will, however, lose nothing by the 
accidental transposition. 

Achill is a very extensive and beautiful island, west 
of Mayo. A tourist, who visited there in the sum- 
mer of 1830, gives such an alarming picture of the pre- 



196 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

vailing depravity and superstition as to leave poor hopes 
for penetrating both with Gospel truth. Priestcraft 
ruled with despotic sway. No matter what was needed, 
for the temporal or spiritual wants of the people, masses, 
or other such Roman Catholic recipe for all calamities, 
were greedily and devoutly had recourse to. Even more 
than on the mainland, the efficacy of these " rites and 
ceremonies" was relied on. Anything even identified 
with them was talismanic. An ordinary incident will 
explain this : — One boisterous Monday morning towards 
the end of December, a boat, which plied from the 
island to the mainland shore, was prevented from leav- 
ing its moorings by the fierceness of the storm. Nothing 
in the shape of money could tempt the owner or his boy 
to try the passage. A guinea was offered by a gentle- 
man who badly wanted to cross over. No ; the ferrymen 
were afraid. This gentleman waited a little while in a 
hut not far from the bay. The storm increased, and no 
chance seemed likely to offer itself for a passage that 
day at least. After all hopes had vanished, the gentle- 
man rose to return to his hotel. He saw a man ap- 
proach, with a bundle on his back, and hail the ferry- 
men. They came to him, but told him familiarly not to 
expect that they would go out in that weather. i ' What !" 
he exclaimed, " not go out, and I having all the altar 
clothes, the stone and all, and Father Patt waiting for 

me at Mr. 's to say mass ; and you know you'll be 

doing a good work." " Have you the clothes of the 
blessed sacrament?" inquired the elder boatman. " Yes, 
to be sure, man, and the very crumbs of his blessed body 
are on it yet. Sure you could not dread anything with 
them on board." " Never mind! that's enough. Tom, 
come out." And out they sallied. The anxious stranger 
was now sure of a passage, and with great delight joined 
the priest's clerk, "holy vestments, stone, and all." When 
thev were ready to step into the boat, and he made a 
motion to do so, the old sailor cried out, "hold hard, 
sir — you were not at mass yesterday. I saw you pass by 
the chapel, and not even take off your hat, and no Pro- 
testant could bring luck such a day as this." The tra- 



THE ACHILL MISSION. 197 

Teller remonstrated, and reminded them that if the talis- 
man thev had against danger was of anv worth, it could 
not be damaged by his presence. All was in vain. Off 
they went — behind he was left. Now, I do not yield to 
any loose notions upon the designs of Providence, but I 
was not surprised when my respectable informant told 
me that the sailors, " holy vestments and all," perished. 

Few of my readers are unacquainted with a practice 
very prevalent in this fishing island, as it is at a more 
famous district not far from it — I mean that of offering 
masses in the season for large takes of fish. One fisher- 
man may be richer than another, therefore he gloried 
in the idea of paying for a greater number of masses, 
and, of course, expected the largest supply of fish. It 
often occurred that terrific disputes, ending in man- 
slaughter, arose out of these mass-sayings. For instance, 
many fishermen were so poor as not to be able to pay 
the stipulated sum for masses. But in order not to 
lose some part of the benefits, they were in the habit 
of tying, over water, if not observed, and under 
water, if practicable, ropes to the boats whereon mass 
was being said, in order that, as it were by electric com- 
munication, they might get some stray blessing. When 
these contrivances were discovered by the persons pay- 
ing for the masses, cruel disputes followed, and they 
often soundly trounced the " thieves," who, in this way, 
sought to deprive them of the thorough benefit of that 
for which they paid. One poor man, now a convert, 
told me that he caught a much larger share of fish the 
year he had no masses said than he took those years 
when he had a dozen offered to catch plenty. 

It was to this dreadfully degraded isle that the 
Rev. Edward Nangle made a charitable visit, in 1831, 
with no other definite intention than to alleviate 
the distress which a famine had produced. He was 
struck with the awful spiritual gloominess of the locality, 
while he wondered at its natural magnificence. He felt 
that the beautiful Clew Bay could be cleansed from the 
mist of error which pressed upon it, and that the pic- 
turesque Croaghpatrick may be made to resound with 



198 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

the glorious echo of truth, instead of the hum of super- 
stition. He knew that the fine mountain scenery of 
Erris was of God's handiwork, and might be to the de- 
light of His true worshippers. The whole island scenery 
broadly contrasted with the religious feelings of its 
inhabitants. He conceived the noble notion of elevating 
them more to harmony ; — although evidently alike in God's 
favour, and bearing his divine impress, they yet differed 
too much. Surely it was religious philanthropy that sug- 
gested the commencement of a Reformation in a terribly 
wild, but naturally rich and beautiful district, chained by 
unnatural poverty. Mr. Nangle pictured to himself the 
reigning religion eradicated, and truth proclaimed; and 
then, as consequent upon this change, the dismal deso- 
lation vanished — rootless cottages made whole, their 
black walls whitened, and their tireless and lonely hearths 
renovated and enlivened. Comfortable cottages would 
spring up in the place of wretched hovels. Industry 
instead of indolence, intelligence and morality instead of 
ignorance and viee. The beauties of nature around 
would then be no longer mocked by the despicableness of 
him whom poets call nature's lord. It was an idea to ex- 
cite the spirit of a Christian minister, and it succeeded. 
The pious clergyman who witnessed these scenes, and 
must have made reflections of this kind, returned to 
Dublin, and communicated his feelings to those who 
were already devoted to the missionary cause. They not 
only sympathised with him, but exerted themselves, to 
prove that they did so. A committeee was immediately 
formed, and a missionary settlement opened. The first 
step taken, after sufficient arrangements were made, was 
the purchase, for a nominal sum, by lease, of 130 acres 
of land, towards the north-east of the island. This was 
easily accomplished. The owner of the isle made, in jest, 
a great proposal, which was accepted in earnest by Mr. 
Nangle. A proper steward was engaged to superintend 
the reclaiming of this district, and commenced his labours 
in the summer of 1833. The wild and neglected beau- 
ties of the isle, the culture which nature's self had 
formed, were all to be made subservient to the use and 



THE ACHILL MISSION. 199 

comfort of man. The difficulty towards the completion 
of this necessary labour was made mighty by the people 
only possessing a total want of skill, industrial habits, 
and requisite implements. Add to this the constantly 
employed hindrance to any attempt at the reformation of 
the habits or position of the Irish-priestly-excited preju- 
dices. Knowing that these were all to be combated, 
preparation was made for the encounter. So great had 
been the care and caution to that end that, before the 
end of 1833, the farm was well inclosed, a house erected 
for the accommodation of two families, and a school- 
master and Scripture-reader located in the district. In 
the August of the following year a clergyman took charge 
of the infant mission; he was accompanied by three 
Scripture- readers, and the operations then really ex- 
tended. Persecution was the necessary, and therefore the 
not unexpected, consequence. In no part of the world 
where Christ crucified was preached did the glad tidings 
spread without having called forth anger and hatred. 
Achill was not an exception. He who is called by his 
own party "The Lion of the fold of Judah," and by 
those who have experienced his power and abilities, 
" The wolf of the tribe of Judas"— he, Dr. John 
MacHale, mustered a regular crusade against the mission. 
It was quite natural that he should seek the total expul- 
sion of those who preached down the religion of gold, 
and told "the truth as it is in Jesus." His "prophetic 
soul" saw fishermen no longer a-paying for masses, or 
fighting for their doubtful benefits ; he beheld, in the 
prospect of success to the Gospel, emptiness to his pomp 
and purse. No more prostrations before this demi- 
godship — no more unquestioning acquiescence to his 
"infallible" command would be given by those who 
read the Bible. Little wonder that he could not endure 
this bleak "look out." He did not, only just as did 
its more sable foe. By all the vigour his influence and 
power possessed he worked. Denunciations and cursings 
burst out in every variety of enmity. The horrid scenes 
already hinted at, as characterising the anti- Reformation 
movement on the mainland, were enacted in Achill. 



200 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

Nevertheless, God's Gospel made way. Iu a letter ad- 
dressed to Lord J. Russell by the Rev. E. Nangle, the 
clergyman who brought the light to shine upon the gloom 
of this lone island, the persecution is fairly described, 
and some other facts connected with the mission given. 
I therefore quote some passages from it: — 

" The oversight of the spiritual concerns of the infant settle- 
ment was entrusted to me, with the full approbation of his Grace 
the Archbishop of Tuam ; and, being fully persuaded that the 
religion taught by Roman Catholic priests differs in essential 
principies from the ancient Catholic faith delivered by Christ 
and his inspired Apostles, I felt it to be my duty, both as a 
Christian and a minister of our national Church, to testify against 
doctrines which I believed to be impious innovations ; and I re- 
joiced that, in fulfilling what seemed to me to be a plain duty, I 
should not be excluded from the protecting care of a constitution 
which secures liberty of conscience to professing Christians of 
every denomination. It pleased God to grant such a blessing to 
our exertions, that several families and individuals abandoned 
the communion of the Church of Rome, and connected them- 
selves with us as members of the Protestant Church. No exer- 
tions were spared by the Roman Catholic priests to exasperate 
the peasantry (who were disposed to regard us with the kindliest 
feelings) against us, and to urge them on to such repeated acts 
of violence as might exhaust our patience or our courage, and 
oblige us at last to abandon our post in the island. 

Finding that the means which the priests had employed to 
arrest the progress of the Protestant religion had failed of suc- 
cess, Dr. MacHale visited the island at the beginning of this 
month, hoping that the exercise of the spiritual authority with 
which the ignorant peasantry supposed him to be invested, might 
prove more effectual. The day after the bishop's arrival, the 
congregation were assembled at the parish chapel ; the persons 
who had joined the Protestant Church were held up to abhor- 
ence in the strongest terms which language could furnish ; and 
their neighbours were forbidden to speak to them, or sell them 
provisions, or show them any kindness. * Show no kindness to 
those who differ from you in their religious opinions ; withhold from 
them the commonest courtesies of life; they are accursed of God 
and his Church, and they should be abhorred by you; put them in 
Coventry; shame them into a profession of Popery; and if that 
won't do, starve them into a hypocritical conformity.' Before 
Dr. MacHale left the island, these inhuman injunctions were again 
repeated, and a solemn curse pronounced against any one who 
dared to violate them. In consequence of this, our poor people 



THE ACHILL MISSION. 201 

have been subjected to much inconvenience, and have sustained 
much loss. Their kind salutations of their former friends meet 
no return. The stream of social kindness has been embittered 
at its source by the gall and wormwood of religious rancour. 
Some of these faithful sufferers for conscience sake have been 
ejected from their dwellings — their neighbours alleging no reason 
for conduct so much at variance with the redeeming virtue of 
Irish character, but the will of the bishop. Others have been 
obliged, at considerable cost and inconvenience, to purchase pro- 
visions in a distant village : for though there are some of their 
neighbours whose good-nature is stronger than their fear of Dr. 
MacHale's curse, yet they dare not sell them potatoes, as a rumour 
is already gone out among the people, that any one who violates 
the oishop's orders may expect to have his cattle houghed, and 
to suffer other injuries in his property and person. 

"Such, my lord, are the means by which Romish ecclesiastics 
maintain their influence over the Irish peasantry. Liberty of 
conscience in those parts of the country where Popery prepon- 
derates, is but a name ; the iron of spiritual bondage enters into 
the soul of the people. In this island there are many who abhor 
the doctrines of the Church of Rome — who loathe the thought of 
giving the honour which is due to God to the pastry idol of the 
mass; but they dare not break the chains which gall their spirit; 
they sigh for freedom, but the fear of the driver's lash restrains 
them from claiming their birthright. I must remind your lord- 
ship, that I am prepared to prove the facts which I have stated, 
by competent witnesses, before any tribunal; and I do most ear- 
nestly desire, that an opportunity of doing so may be afforded 
me, in order, that if at a future period the inhabitants of Achill 
should swell the catalogue of our national atrocities, the British 
public may trace their crimes, not to any peculiar depravity in 
them, but to the baneful influence of Popery and its teachers." 

At the time I. write the Achill missionary settlement 
has grown into a handsome and considerably sized 
village. The sterility and wildness of the soil seem to 
have passed away. Nature's beauties are enhanced by 
the care and diligence which are manifest in all the 
labour about it. The once heathery mountains have 
become furrowed oaten fields, and all the misery which 
the island's people possessed is, in short, if not totally 
gone, materially lessened. The picture which, in 1833, 
the enthusiast painted, has come out in colours of reality 
a little less bright than was that of his mental creation. 
He at first felt, he now knows by experience, " that 



202 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

prayer and pains, through faith in Christ, can do any- 
thing" 

Instead of a few coast-guard Protestants placed there 
by accident — which were the only professing Irish Ca~ 
tholics in the island before Mr. Nangle settled himself 
as missionary there — the number of Protestants is now 
reckoned by hundreds. There were, up to very lately, 
evangelising agencies under three clergymen. The So- 
ciety for Irish Church Missions has, this year, taken up 
the entire Spiritual department of the operations. The 
clerical missionaries have, by that society, been increased ; 
several additions have also been made to the staif of Scrip- 
ture-readers. The schools, of which there are in the 
mission twenty-nine, are now conducted on the plan 
which distinguishes that admirable society, of which, in 
the proper place, I purpose speaking fully* To these 
schools better than 1,800 children resort for an educa- 
tion that enables them to combat the world and its evils. 
There are forty-one agents labouring on the mission. 

In the secular department of this colony — with which 
the Society for Irish Church Missions is not connected, 
because of its inflexible rule to have no part in the be- 
stowal of temporal relief or supplies — are included a dis- 
pensary, hospital, farming, printing-office, building, and 
several other works connected with a colony. The build- 
ings which form this colony, as they now stand, are ar- 
ranged so as so shape a triangle. They are substantial, 
tasteful and clean. A mountain called Slievmore rises 
beautifully at one side of this pretty village, and gives its 
aspect a peculiar charm. The ground within, and for a 
distance without the colony, has been all reclaimed, and 
is now profitable. The chapel is exceedingly plain, but 
commodious, and is capable of containing, as has been 
often witnessed within it, four hundred persons. It re- 
quires to be enlarged. A happy change from the time 
when there was no necessity for a church ! The con- 
verts' cottages are nicely grouped here and there, and the 
whole presents a most agreeable scene. 

In this once spiritually enthralled island the gloomy 
and paining bondage is burst. From end to end, from 






THE ACHILL MISSION. 203 

creek to creek, the priests' power is shaken. Roman Ca- 
tholic chapels are grass-grown. Irish Catholic Churches 
are daily erecting — even while I write one is being pre- 
pared for consecration at the Achill Sound. The Word 
of Life, so long withheld from the people, has, now that 
it is given to them, animated them with a new existence, 
new ideas, new manners, new feelings. Fighting for 
masses, or other such things, has ceased. The semi- 
barbarous appearance of bare-headed and bare-footed, if 
not half-naked men and women, has almost disappeared. 
The disgusting laziness which would suffer children to 
remain sewed up for a whole year in dirty rags, rather 
than have the trouble of cleaning or removing them, is 
departing. God is, in these changes, manifesting his 
special presence at his own sacred labours. Be He always 
with it here! 

The noble Bishop of Tuam, in 1849, confirmed at 
Achill 400 persons, of whom twenty-eight were originally 
Protestants. The entire population of the island is about 
6,000 beings. It contains better than 36,000 acres of land, 
chiefly neglected, but reclaimable. If the Gospel influence 
extends in the rate it has done since Mr. Nangle's provi- 
dential visit, no one can doubt the beneficial result that 
will arise to Achill in a few years. Under the auspices 
of the Irish Church Mission Society this expectation is 
the more certain of fulfilment. In the July of the pre- 
sent year fresh evidence was given of the great progress 
making. The new church at Achill Sound having been 
consecrated by the Lord Bishop, 167 converts were con- 
firmed in it. On the following day the foundation-stone 
of another new church was laid by his lordship. Heaven 
prosper, for A chill as for Ireland, the cause which has 
proved itself, always and in all places, calculated to ele- 
vate the religious, social and moral condition of men. 



204 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 



CHAPTER XI. 

(from the year 1840 to 1846.) 

CLERICAL ENERGY AROUSED—ENSLAVING SUPERSTI- 
TION SMITTEN— CHRIST'S CAUSE IN EFFECT. 

And the word of the Lord came unto me the second time, saying, 
Take the girdle that thou hast got, which is upon thy loins, and arise, 

go to Euphrates, and hide it there in a hole of the rock Jer. xiii. 

3-4. For unto you it is given in the behalf of Christ, not only to 
believe on him, but also to suffer for his sake. — Philip, i. 29. For it 
is better, if the will of God be so, that ye suffer for well doing, than 
for evil doing. — 1 Peter , hi. 17. 

Truly has it been observed that, until within the last 
half-century, there had been in Ireland no real attempt 
at Reformation. History fully sustains the justice of that 
remark. The clergy of this country were, as a body, indo- 
lent, and the result of that indolence is stamped upon poor 
Ireland at the present moment. Men wonder why this 
country has remained unevangelised, while it has been so 
long a time under the auspices of a large " ministerial 
staff." But those who feel this amazement do not inquire 
what efforts for that end were ever made by that staff, 
as they are pleased to call it. Then would at once cease 
astonishment, and in its stead would first grow up indig- 
nation for the almost universal apathy, then pity for Ire- 
land under the past indifference, and hope for her under 
a different treatment in future. Perhaps, not the least 
distressing discovery that would appear to an inquirer into 
the state of Ireland's Church since the party of the Refor- 
mation stood hostilely arrayed against the post-tridentine 
Church of Rome, would be this — that when individuals 
struggled to propagate the principles of that Reformation, 
they were discountenanced or disempowered by those in 
authority. No opportunity was given the well-inclined 



DISTRESSES AND SUCCESSES. 205 

to develop the Church's power for spiritual good, while 
they delivered it into the hands of those who were likely 
to frustrate its holiest efforts. Little wonder, then, that 
the priestly agencies of Rome cultivated and secured the 
sympathies of the people so abandoned. Little wonder, 
then, that in Ireland the national and the papal became 
identical ; and that, on this deep basis was founded the 
antagonistic spirit which actuated, until very lately, the 
really national, but not the papal party, and the tho- 
roughly papal, but nominally national party. Little 
wonder that the grossest ignorance defiled this other- 
wise bounteous and beautiful island. Little wonder that 
the woful crimes of a country lost to Christ in all but 
name, called down the vengeance of heaven : ei Son of 
man, when the land sinneth against me by trespassing 
grievously, then will I stretch out mine hand upon it, and 
will break the staff of the bread thereof, and will send 
famine upon it, and will cut off man and beast from it." 
— Ezek. xiv. 13. Great were the evils which the drowsy 
watchmen of the Lord suffered to creep into His pasturage. 
They became so repulsive to the vineyard's Master that 
His anger was declared in the practical vengeance which 
that text mentions. Famine, on several occasions, bore 
the depth of the Almighty's anger to the people of Ireland. 
Moved by sacred impulses, and reminded of the ne- 
glected cause by the visible curse, the ministers labour- 
ing within the last half-century, have, for the most part, 
shaken off the lethargy of their predecessors. Do not 
the operations of the Irish Society express their earnest 
determination to reclaim the dismal waste ? Have not 
the exertions of several smaller but kindred institutions, of 
which I have written, spoken out explicitly the dawning of 
real efforts to evangelise Ireland ? Is there nothing sig- 
nificant in the proceedings at Dingle and Achill ? Can 
the venerable and pious Dean Murray relate anything 
illustrative of this ? Yes ! truly so. Every effort since 
1816 has been given with hearty strength, and in the 
right direction. The State, which so long had trammelled 
the Church, has been now forced to declare that the Irish 
clergy of the present generation " are absolutely incor- 



208 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

ruptible" No inducement can deter the majority of that 
noble body now from proclaiming, and acting upon its right 
to perform the duties, for which it was ordained. They 
have, on this account, been subject to petty persecution, 
to diminution of incomes, to many species of annoyance, 
even from that power which admits their merits ; — they 
bear all with becoming fortitude for His sake for whose 
cause alone they care. But I must permit facts to speak 
for themselves. 

My narrative has now brought me to the period of Ire- 
land's Church history within my own knowledge. Of 
course, I omit, as it would be impossible to do other- 
wise, every consecutive incident which happened from the 
opening of the new Reformation to the present day. 
Those appearing to me of interest or importance have 
been noted. I have still to detail the effective labours 
of one of the most important Societies yet formed to 
achieve the great work now, with God's blessing, approach- 
ing its climax. I have also to record some recent ope- 
rations of other societies. The narration of these facts 
will, doubtless, be more acceptable to the reader, as it 
will be easier to me, than lengthened censures on past 
negligence, or just encomiums on present exertions. As 
occasion offers, however, neither one nor the other shall 
be treated with indifference. 

I think here, with propriety, allusion may be made to 
the several causes which had, providentially, combined 
to aid the labours already set on foot, and to encourage 
fresh exertions. After the check sustained by the move- 
ment upon the granting of Emancipation, there was a 
sort of deceptive calm. This was broken in upon by 
Q'Connell and the Repeal agitation. People became 
debaters, and that naturally made them, to a certain ex- 
tent, resort to private judgment. In politics such was 
strictly the case. But when a Bible-reader " turned 
upi" as one frequently did, the habit acquired in po- 
litics made the people inclined to argue with him. The 
good effect of this was not immediate, but it was not the 
less sure. It is a well-ascertained fact that if you create 
one solitarv doubt in a Roman Catholic's mind, he is 



DISTRESSES AND SUCCESSES, 207 

soon thoroughly undeceived. This doubt may, and 
many of them did, arise from detecting the deceptions 
of the political chieftains of their party. O' Council's 
vast influence was greatly lowered by the shallowness of 
some of his deceits. Often I heard a pledge that was 
not likely to be kept compared to "Dan O'Connell's 
boasting promises, always vanishing, and never caught." 

The supernatural agency which was said to work on 
Rome's behalf also yielded its mite to undo the system 
which it was forged to uphold. Few but have heard of 
the marvels ascribed, by such staid Romish prelates as 
Doyle and Murray, to the German Prince Hohenlohe. 
These miracles failed before investigation, and were 
shown up as horrible impostures. Even to Roman Ca- 
tholics they appeared too empirical. One shrewd 
Romanist tartly observed, upon being told of the won- 
ders of Hohenlohe : "Tut man, they are not disguised 
with sufficient dexterity." The " miracles" rather in- 
jured than served Rome's cause. This fact soon warned 
her to be more cautious, so she carefully let the curtain 
drop, and, unless at Rimini, she has not since exhi- 
bited them. The Rimini affair would have better pleased 
her if it lay concealed for ever in the fervid brain of its 
ingenious deviser. 

Almost cotemporary with the Prince-miracle-maker 
lived, having no better success, the parody-prophet Pas- 
torini. This worthy genius predicted the general ex- 
tirpation of Protestantism, and the particular destruction 
of the English Church. Papal zealots in Ireland gloried 
in the prospect, and pointed the finger of triumph at the 
passing heretic, destined for nearly instant ruin. The 
prophet was, however, devoid of cunning, as he actually 
named a special year for the fulfilment of his prophecies. 
The first year was 1817. Well, what event then seemed 
pregnant with our Church's doom? Perhaps the Irish 
Society, which was then a year old! 1818, 1821, and 
1825 came — each expected to be the lucky term. But 
it is rather remarkable that during these years was being 
sowed in several parts of Ireland the seed of Reforma- 
tion, which has since flourished. This prophecy was 



208 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

"going," as Irishmen say dreams do, " by contraries." 
When 1825 had passed, the sagacious O'Connell an- 
nounced that in 1829 the prediction was surely to be 
fulfilled ! In that year, truly, a notable event occurred ; 
but the Church has since that time been daily growing 
more alive to its position, and seems at present likely to 
turn the prophecy into the fashion of dreams. 

Here, as a set-off to the promised downward tendency 
of the Church, I may notice the great progress of the 
Establishment since 1700. In that year the number of 
episcopal churches throughout the country was 492 ; 
in 1800, they had increased to 626 ; in 1832, to 1 100 ; 
and in 1848, they numbered 1354. Now they are far 
more numerous. That is very unlike a process of demo- 
lition ! 

During all this time two other serious advantages were 
gained upon the Church of Rome. The very year which 
ushered into life the Irish Society witnessed the produc- 
tion of a Douay Bible. The publication of this Book, 
with the annotations attached, wbich were deemed so 
flagitious as to call forth the public repudiation of Dr. 
Troy and O'Connell, produced controversy. Romanists 
had a Bible, and boasted of it. Possessing it, they ima- 
gined that they ought, in some sort, even clandestinely, to 
use it. So they did, and to that extent conceded one 
great Protestant principle. 

Having gained an unusual importance and power by 
the Emancipation and Reform Bills, the Romish party 
became particularly vexatious, and more dissatisfied than 
ever. It must be recollected that in originating these 
vexations or dissatisfactions, the laity have nothing on 
earth to do. They are the mere, but willing, tools of 
the priests, who truly, since the Union, as before it, 
caused great confusion in the social, political, and reli- 
gious state of Ireland. The moral condition was very 
little disturbed — remaining in its corrupt stagnancy, 
waiting, as it were, the result of the other struggles at 
issue. But as I have intimated, such disruptions were 
the harbingers in some instances, and in others the 
direct means, of the change these some years taking 



DISTRESSES AND SUCCESSES. 209 

place. Protestantism became so aroused on behalf of 
its sacred principles, and Romanism so much afraid not 
to make an effort at holding ground, that, in 1827, Pope, 
on the part of Ireland, and Maguire, on that of Rome, 
were deputed to fight a theological battle. They met, 
and brought to the encounter honesty of purpose and 
Christian forbearance ; much good resulted to the Refor- 
mation from this now celebrated discussion. 

After the termination of that apostolical mode of war- 
fare, Rome resumed her ordinary activity — political 
agitation. Not so Protestantism. From the press, 
pulpit, and platform, were discussed the great topics of 
vital Christianity. Again, in 1838 — just thirty years 
after the execrable principles of Dens'* Theology became 
class theories for Romish priests — the Rev. T. D.Gregg was 
met by the famous, and almost only controversial cham- 
pion of "Mother Church/' Father Tom Maguire. This 
far-famed discussion ended in the complete discomfiture 
of Rome's defender. Since his overthrow no other 
champion has been entrusted with her unwieldy cause — 
not from want of pressing opportunities, as shall soon 
be seen. 

Rome's tactics became henceforth changed. Silence on 
all religious matters controverted was strictly inculcated. 
That it was a mortal sin to doubt an article of faith, was 
continually paraded before the eyes of the " faithful." In 
this way " Mother Church" hoped to stifle the inquiry 
that was extending. She did so for the moment, but 
only for the moment. Some of those whom the great 
uneasiness of their flocks urged into the pulpit on the 
forbidden theme — controversy — in searching for argu- 
ments to prop their cause, became enlightened themselves, 
and renounced a system which fell to pieces on being 
tested. These occurrences rendered it necessary for 
Rome to forbid controversy altogether, except a "trifle" 
on Good Friday or Holy Thursday. That such a mea- 
sure is not unwise on her part, I readily conceive. Dis- 
cussion ever thins her ranks. No one knows that 
better than Rome, for she has felt it. But I am quite 
convinced that the natural dispositions of men will not 

p 



210 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

permit them to remain always in that sort of bondage 
without knowing why. Never was this fact so truly 
illustrated as at the present time. 

I here propose to bring the narrative of one of the 
chief agencies — the Irish Society — which we have ac- 
companied for about thirty years, to a point. 

That noble society made several successful, and many 
other truly laudable, though not equally effective efforts to 
obtain a footing in other districts besides those named. 
Causes I am now not prepared to examine, frustrated its 
permanent exertions in some districts where it opened 
promising missions. But these failures are outweighed by 
many glorious successes. One great advantage which is 
felt to have been the result of what might be looked upon 
as failures, is this : — where the seed was then sown, but 
made no budding, it now, under fresh culture, flourishes. 
Thus, the apparent failures are not such in reality. God's 
cause is worked by an inscrutable machinery. Where we 
cannot clearly comprehend the prosperity of its operations, 
we should be slow in accounting for their backwardness. 
Experience has, besides, imparted this lesson, that, what 
may at first be regarded as disasters, turn out ultimately 
to be the opposite.' 

The labour of this godly society at Kingscourt yet 
maintains the divine impress in its most marked 
shape. Dingle has sprung, from its fosterage, into a full- 
grown and healthy colony. Ventry speaks now, in un- 
failing maturity, the sacred words which it was long 
since taught to lisp. Kerry, to a certain extent, praises 
God with pure piety, through its care. Cork, too, as I 
shall hereafter show, promotes God's honour in genuine 
Christianity by its efforts. Clare, at length, after a lin- 
gering and varying resistance, begins now to appreciate 
those truths, which come from God's goodness, and 
through the Irish Bible. So also in other places. 

Here I have to introduce the reader to an alteration in 
the general rules, prompted by an unforeseen emergency 
which the society's labours had created. Carrying out 
the objects of a resolution passed at the meeting of 1842, 
it was agreed that the society was — 



DISTRESSES AND SUCCESSES. 211 

"To devote £1,000 to the establishment of one or more exhi- 
bitions in College, to be held by young men preparing for the 
ministry, acquainted with the Irish language, and manifesting 
their reception of the doctrines contained in the Liturgy and 
Articles of the Church of England and Ireland." 

The foundation of the "Bedell Scholarship " in Trinity 
College, Dublin, and the opening of a school at Ventry 
for Irish-speaking youths, with the view of preparing them 
for the ministry, were the first fruits of this proceeding. 
Since then, Ballinasloe has been selected as another 
seminary, with a like intent, and other important results 
of that seasonable change have been matured. 

As an evidence of the steady and peculiar course of 
the society's labours, not only in the south, but in the 
north-east, I shall quote from Mr. Mason's History, 
these passages, which occur in a superintendent's letter, 
written in 1842: — 

" About four months ago, an old man, of seventy-five years of 
age, was in the habit of attacking one of our female teachers on 
the score of her Bible reading, warning her of her danger, and 
assuring her that she was on the high road to hell and destruc- 
tion. In spring last she met this man on -the road, who, as 
usual, commenced abusing her ; when she asked him, for the 
tenth time, how he came to speak against the thing of which he 
knew nothing, and begged permission to read a wee bit out of 
this condemned book. At length he consented, saying that he 
would just listen to her for this once, in return for which he 
hoped she would give it up for ever. Down they sat upon the 
road-side, and , drawing forth her Irish Testament, com- 
menced reading the first chapter of John's Gospel, to which the 
old man listened with great attention. When it was concluded — 

* Now, ,' said she, 'what do you think of that?' ' Go on, 

jewel,' said the old man, ' Til listen to a little more.' She then 
read the second chapter of the same Gospel, and appealed to 
him the second time for his opinion. ' You may read another, 
jewel,' said he, ' I'm not tired yet.' She then read the third 
chapter, and, closing the book, asked him if he would advise her 

to stop teaching. ' In troth, ,' said he, 'I would advise 

no such thing; but if you will teach me, with God's blessing, I'll 
learn to read it myself.' From that day forward the old man* 
came regularly to her house for instruction ; and he is now able 
to read a chapter himself, although when he began he knew not 
his letters, in his seventy-fifth year. A river lies between his 



212 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

house and 's, over which the pupil has to pass; and 

sometimes the floods swell the river so much, and he being lame, 
when he comes to the edge he stands hallooing to her husband 
to come down and carry him across the river, until he gets his 
lesson, which he hardly ever neglects." 

In such manner the society exercised the benefits it 
had to bestow, and they were thus borne into every quarter 
of the kingdom ; in some, of course, prevailing less 
than in others. The famed Lough Derg had all its 
superstitions dismayed by having in its vicinity an Irish 
Society station, at a place called Pettigo. This station — 
so truly antagonistic to that called St. Patrick's Purga- 
tory, held at the lough — produced much good, and 
rescued many souls from the malady which the irreligion 
of Rome, encouraged in that place, makes especially 
awful. The man-degrading and God-dishonouring cere- 
monies performed on this lough, called forth the annexed 
clause in an enactment passed in Queen Anne's time. 
It shows the dismal prevalence, and the not only mo- 
rally, but physically dangerous tendencies of such assem- 
blies : — 

" Whereas the superstitions of Popery are greatly increased 
and upheld by the pretended sanctity of places, especially of a 
place called Saint Patrick's Purgatory, in the county of Donegal, 
and of wells, to which pilgrimages are made by vast numbers at 
certain seasons, by which not only the peace of the public is 
greatly disturbed, but the safety of the government also hazarded, 
by the riotous and unlawful assembling together of many thou- 
sands of Papists to the said wells and other places ; be it further 
enacted, that all such meetings and assemblies shall be deemed 
and adjudged riotous and unlawful assemblies, and punishable as 
such, in all or any persons meeting at such places as aforesaid. 
And all sheriffs, justices of the peace, and other magistrates, are 
hereby required to be diligent in putting the laws in force against 
all offenders, in the above particulars, in due execution." — 2nd 
sec. c. vi. 

In another portion of this statute the danger is more 
explicitly pointed out : — 

" That every person convicted of meeting or assembling at St. 
Patrick's Purgatory aforesaid, or at any such well or place, 



DISTRESSES AND SUCCESSES. 213 

contrary to this act, shall forfeit ten shillings, or in default of 
payment be publicly -whipped; and persons convicted of building 
booths, selling ale, victuals, or other commodities, shall forfeit 
twenty shillings, and in default of payment be imprisoned ; and 
the magistrates are required to demolish all crosses, pictures, and 
inscriptions, that are anywhere publicly set up, and are the oc- 
casions of Popish superstitions." 

It may be desirable to give a description of the scenes 
adverted to in the above extracts. I shall, therefore, 
quote from the pen of one already made honourable 
mention of in these pages, the Rev. John Richardson, 
of Belturbet, this account, which he published in the 
year 172/ : — 

" As soon as the pilgrims come within sight of the holy island, 
they pull off their shoes and stockings, and uncover their heads, 
and walk with their beads in one hand, and sometimes a cross in 
the other, to the lake-side, from whence they are wafted over, 
paying every one sixpence for their freight. 

u After landing, they go immediately to the prior, or titular 
priest of the parish, and humbly ask his blessing ; and then to St. 
Patrick's altar, where, kneeling down, they say one pater, one 
ave, and one creed. 

" Then, beginning at a corner of the chapel, they walk round 
it and St. Patrick's altar seven times, saying a decade ; that is, 
ten ave Marys and one pater-noster every round. In their first 
and last circuit they kiss the cross that is before the chapel, and 
touch it with their shoulders the last circuit. 

" Next, they go to the penitential beds, every one of which they 
surround thrice, outwardly saying three paters, three aves, and 
one creed ; then kneeling, they say three paters, three aves, and 
one creed ; after which they enter the bed, and circuiting it 
thrice in the inside, they say three paters, three aves, and one 
creed ; which done, they kneel and say again three paters, three 
aves, and one creed. All this must be done at each bed. 

" Leaving the penal beds, they go into the water, and go 
round the metamorphosed stones, called Caoranach, thrice, saying, 
in the meantime, five paters, five aves, and one creed, and then 
they lean upon the corner of one of them. After that they go 
further into the water to Gear na suboern, and stand upon it, 
saying one pater, one ave, and one creed, with their hands 
lifted up. 

"From the water they return to the chapel, where they repeat 
the Lady's Psalter (which consists of fifty aves, and five paters, 
and, according to some, of one hundred and fifty aves, and fifteen 
paters), and thus they finish one station, which must be performed 



214 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT 

thrice a-day, about sun-rising, noon, and sun-setting ; no other 
food but bread and water being allowed the pilgrims. 

" On the ninth day, the prior puts the pilgrims into the cave, 
where they are shut up very close for twenty-four hours. Dur- 
ing this time all manner of refreshment is kept from them, and 
they are debarred the liberty of answering the necessities of na- 
ture ; but, above all things, they are cautioned not to sleep, the 
prior telling them that the devil will certainly carry them away, 
as he hath done two caves-full already, if he should catch them 
napping. 

" While they are in the cave they are bound to perform the 
same tally of devotions as on the preceding days. On the tenth 
day they are let out, at the same time of the day that they en- 
tered ; after which they go immediately into the water, and, being 
stark naked, they wash their whole bodies, and more particularly 
the head, to signify that they are entirely cleansed from their 
sins, and that they have broken the dragon's head in the water, 
and have left their spiritual enemies drowned in the Red Lake, as 
Moses left the Egyptians drowned in the Red Sea." 

A person can hardly forbear expressing his abhorrence, 
at the maintenance of a practice so demoralising ! Even 
to the present day, that locality is desecrated by such 
scenes. As can be inferred from the Act, drinking, fight- 
ing, &c, terminated the proceedings. They are, I be- 
lieve, considerably modified, and the ceremonies, though 
not less superstitious, are made far more peaceful ! To 
the new ideas engendered by the instructions of the 
Irish Bible-reader, is even this diminution in the evil 
owing. 

It is somewhat singular that in the diocese of Tuam, 
which produced the men who arranged for publication, 
in 1602, the Irish Testament, the greatest impediments 
were exhibited towards the reception of the Irish Society's 
operations. The lodgment made in the west, though pro- 
mising, was not generally prosperous. God has, however, 
thought fit, under another society, to make the west a 
great receptacle of his divine truths. This fact shall be 
dwelt on in its proper place. 

A district which has acquired considerable celebrity, 
Doon, next presents itself to notice. I have myself a 
practical intimacy with the people, and peculiar preju- 
dices of that part of the county of Limerick. Three 



IN BOON DISTRICT. 215 

happy years of my boyhood were spent in a parish ad- 
joining, under the care of a kind and hospitable Roman 
Catholic priest — for priests can be both. 

Doon, in 1844, became especially devoted to the 
Virgin Mary. In a very short period Cappamore out- 
shone Doon in a similar misdirected zeal. An inci- 
dent which occurred one Sunday morning, will illustrate 
the religious inclinations of the people there and then. 
It is this : — Father Meagher, who was Romish curate of 
Cappamore, had just said mass, and was returning to 
breakfast, towards the parish priest's house. I observed 
a devotee of high reputation, with whom I was intimate, 
walk alone gently after him all along the avenue, with 
hat under arm, hands clasped, and going through many 
genuflections. He appeared altogether wrapt in sincere 
(if right) adoration. When the curate had entered the 
hall-door, the man, still unnoticed, a small way behind 
him, made a most profound bow, and went through 
other acts of dumb-show until the door was shut ; then 
having " blessed " himself, he put on his hat, and re- 
traced his steps. I accosted him, told him what I ob- 
served, and asked an explanation. He very good-natur- 
edly and solemnly replied that his act was one of 
imperative duty, and he would advise me to imitate it ; 
that he followed the priest because he knew " Christ 
was in his pocket," and to make up for the neglect of 
others, he had adored his Lord and Master himself in 
that manner ! 

The occurrence seemed quite natural ; but I could not 
get out of my mind this simple thought, which I imparted 
to the devotee : — " Is that really the Lord Jesus which 
the priest throws into his pocket with as little concern 
as a snuff-box ? " That man has since learned that it is 
not ; and he now adores God " in spirit and in truth." 

Perhaps no portion of this unfortunate country was 
more religiously prone to the awfully prevalent supersti- 
tions than Doon and its neighbouring*parishes. It had 
gained besides an unenviable notoriety for scenes of blood- 
shed. The arm of the law was seldom able to reach the 
murderer, whom it affectionately harboured. No religion 



216 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT 

but Rome's could consort with the feelings and preju- 
dices of its people ; therefore, no other faith more near 
to Christian purity was favoured. Any generous effort 
to promote, in a proper spirit, the true interests of soul 
and body, was hooted and rough-handled. He who held 
the will and, to a certain degree, the destiny of the peo- 
ple, was the priest. At his bidding hill and dale would 
pour out its countless, half-civilised inmates ; and to his 
order would that otherwise uncontrollable mass passively 
shape its actions. Slavery — moral and physical slavery — 
was endured with amazing satisfaction. The priest of each 
parish ruled as absolutely within his district as did the 
most despotic monarch reigning in his. To the priest's 
call the robber and rebel would leap forth; by his nod the 
murderer would be directed to submit to justice or self- 
outlawry amid his native hills. In short, nothing need be 
more than half asked or half ordered, by the priest, and it 
was eagerly given or done by the best and wisest in his 
parish. He was respected as a being beyond mortal ! 

To subdue that mighty power may seem impossible. 
To extend, in the very heart of a thoroughly supersti- 
tious district, those religious tenets which are antagonis- 
tic to superstition, cannot truly be looked upon as a work 
for man. God's guiding influence is alone able to exert 
his' truth in such a troublous and abandoned locality. 
The very vastness and variety of the obstacles will, how- 
ever, make the effort, and whatever amount of success 
attended it, as fair a specimen of the Irish Reformation 
progress as I could select. On that account I slightly 
allude to its antecedents, that its modern history may be 
better understood and appreciated. 

Towards the close of 1845, the Irish Society instructed 
a Roman Catholic of this dark and stormy district to 
teach his neighbours the native language, after the man- 
ner peculiar to that society. The man at first hesitated 
to go forth as an avowed teacher of the language under 
such auspices, the more especially as extracts from 
God's Word constituted the substance of the lessons he 
was to give. He took counsel of his priest, who then 
saw nothing objectionable in a man earning " an honest 



IN DOON DISTRICT. 217 

penny 5 ' in a commendable and honest way. He rejoiced 
in a permission so given from that quarter, and set to 
work with great industry. Teachers increased and scho- 
lars multiplied. Bogs, marshes, and mountains — slated 
house, thatched cottage, and scraw hovel, echoed and 
welcomed the accents of truth which were conveyed 
by the Irish Scriptures thus promulgated. Places where 
the name of Jesus was heard to be execrated, for the 
first time received it with devout veneration. Several, 
both teachers and taught, became a little more than 
learners of the bare words of God's Book ; they inquired 
into its spirit. Private judgment, brought in this way 
imperceptibly into action, made them bold and question- 
ing. The priests, naturally, at once concluded that this 
independence, if permitted to grow, would lead to results 
damaging to their cause ; so, having rescinded the for- 
mer permission to honestly earn "an honest penny," 
they denounced the system and all who adhered to it. 
Wrong to themselves in the first instance, the course 
they pursued in the second proved to them doubly de- 
structive. Those who might have rested satisfied with the 
sublime Christian beauties of the Bible were, by being de- 
nounced, induced to search how far those " bully priests " 
preached that Gospel which they so feared. No one 
can mistake to what such an inquiry, sincerely prosecuted, 
leads. In Doon, as in all other places, it opened the 
prison-doors of Rome, and suffered many to breathe the 
soul-invigorating air of pure Christianity. By the very 
foes of Reformation God urged on His sacred cause in 
Doon. The priests commenced the holy movement by 
attempting to prevent it. Eight men had "come out 
of Rome" before three years of this sort of teaching and 
opposition were passed — eight men, in this district so 
frightfully swayed by priestly influence ! It was won- 
derful. But the change is not to be judged by those who 
thus fearlessly cast off the yoke ; scores were, at the 
same time, in heart, far away from Rome, but not strong 
enough in faith to let her see that. 

Neither the rector of the parish nor any other clergy- 
man had given countenance, for a considerable time, to 



218 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT 

the work thus progressing. The people cc came out ; " 
and, it being beyond doubt that conviction could have 
been their only inducement (nothing but persecution 
accompanying the act), the rector and others rejoiced in 
the evidence of a real reformation, and, by every effort, 
aided, at length, in the godly labour — encouraged the 
timid and instructed the ignorant. 

Were I to narrate the scenes of persecution got up by 
the priests, I should merely repeat a description of atro- 
cities already related, with only the addition of improved 
refinement in the method of bestowing them. Martyr- 
dom, bv the worst of means, has crowned the earthlv 
existence of many persons who openly believed on Christ 
and Him alone, in Doon. 

I may here give a specimen of the kind of converts 
God had gathered to himself in this district. No man 
could have acted towards the movement with greater 
caution, as I have said, than the rector — Rev. Mr. Atkin- 
son. Even after he became slowly convinced of its reality, 
his watchfulness was excessive, as this case shows, which 
I produce in his own words, to prove the sincerity of the 
converts : — 

" There was a poor man who had been employed by our com- 
mittee; but accounts having" reached me which caused me to 
doubt of his sincerity, I had him at once dismissed from his em- 
ployment. In about three weeks or a month after, that man 
actually died of starvation. Starvation was brought upon him 
by the over-jealousy, perhaps, of a Protestant minister ; yet he 
would not have, at his last hour, the parish priest, but sent for a 
minister of the Gospel." 

The cause of truth, thus fully opened, was growing, 
but very gradually, amidst the most furious persecution 
on the part of the priests, until the year 1850. The 
labours of the zealous Rev. E. Ellis, as missionary, some 
time before that, prepared the way for a spontaneous 
and large " coming out." Mr. Ellis, now the corres- 
ponding missionary of another society, devoted his time 
and talents, then unceasingly to this great local work. 
He travelled through the district telling of Jesus, con- 
versed with the people upon the value of truth, and 



IN DOON DISTRICT, 219 

preached incessantly the Gospel of Christ. With his 
labours may be joined the valuable exertions of the Rev. 
A. Darby. So deeply had such faithful and indefati- 
gable ministers impressed the people with saving truth, 
that, in one year (1850), more than two hundred souls 
sought protection iu the true Church. Besides the la- 
bourers mentioned which contributed to call these to Christ, 
I should notice those of our genuine preacher, the Rev. 
John Gregg, who, with Mr. Foley (now Irish Professor 
in T.C.D.), announced the Gospel message in the Irish 
tongue to vast open-air assemblies. 

The peculiar out-door meetings I have here mentioned 
deserve description. From a letter dated May, 1850, I 
annex Professor Foley's account of one he had just then 
witnessed : — 

i( The day has fully realised our expectations, and more than 
anything we hoped to witness only twelve months since. Six 
hundred of the peasantry assembled on the hill of Doon — the 
first open-air meeting I ever held of the Irish teachers and pupils. 
We read the second and third chapters of the 1st of Timothy, 
and brought out the important truths therein, and freely exposed 
Romish corruptions. The whole proceedings lasted nearly four 
hours. I could not describe the fervour, and zeal, and interest 
manifested by all, without exception. It was a glorious sight to 
see so many emancipated in this dark, and formerly disturbed 
and turbulent place ; and to hear us all, including fifty of the 
Protestant clergy and gentry, singing * Salvation ! O the joyful 
sound ! ' and praying to the Father of the Lord Jesus together, 
through the sole mediation of his Son. The priest was invited 
by letter to come, but did not appear. Their doctrines and 
deeds were laid bare, and a determination formed and expressed 
unanimously to cleave unto the Lord with full purpose of heart, 
and to stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ has made them 
free. This is only the beginning of our progress ; the breach 
is fully made in the wall, the advocates of truth have fully en- 
tered, and Popery trembles throughout the neighbourhood." 

Two months after the above interesting scene, the 
truly venerable xlrchdeacon of Emly preached in Drum- 
keen Church, some few miles distant from Doon, to 
more than three hundred converts. These facts suffi- 
ciently indicate the depth and extent of the movement 
then. They also lead us to look for persecution the 



220 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT 

most horrifying from that Church whose only refuge is 
tyranny — more terrific when invited by such a cause. 
An idea of what that persecution was, may be obtained 
from the subjoined extract from a Parliamentary report 
on the authority of two stipendiary magistrates, C. 
Hunt and E. G. Bell, Esqrs. :— 

" It appears that the Rev. Mr. Hickey, P.P., and the Rev. J. 
O'Dwyer, C.C., of Doon, felt it to be their duty to warn their 
flocks from the altar against this movement ; and it appears in 
evidence of Mr. O'Dwyer's witnesses, that they not only did so 
on various occasions, but went still further, and told the people 
that it was no harm to hoot and shout ; and, on another oc- 
casion, told the people to hoot, shout, and groan on those 
occasions. The natural consequences of these exhortations 
were, the assembling together of a large number of persons 
(after mass), at the gate of Kilmoylan House, and on the ap- 
proach and return of the Rev. Mr. Atkinson and Mr. Ellis (his 
curate) from divine service, they (the crowd) commenced shout- 
ing, hallooing, and calling names, such as ' cauthbracs,' 
' dried hake,' ' devils,' &c, &c. This course was repeated 
Sunday after Sunday ; and, on one occasion, a dead cat was 
thrown into the car of one of the congregation, and a dead fish 
at Mr. Ellis, while on his car returning from prayers. 

"Mr. Ellis summoned some parties for throwing stones at 
him ; but the evidence of identification having failed, the parties 
charged by Mr, Ellis were acquitted. It was then given out 
that there was no law against hooting and shouting in large 
bodies on Sundays, and the meetings increased to such an 
alarming extent, that on the report of Sub-Inspector Enright, 
Mr. Bell, R.M., felt it his duty to attend, and with difficulty 
preserved the peace. This was on the 30th of June last 
(1850)." 

Terrible and endless are the tortures and schemes 
resorted to by Rome to affright or seduce those who 
either doubt her doctrines or have already cast them off. 
In the words of a passage on this subject which appear- 
ed in The Irish Society Record for last March — 

" The labourer and the tradesman have been deprived of em- 
ployment ; the farmer has been rendered unable to cultivate his 
lands ; the father has been separated from his sou — the mother 
from her daughter ; the child has been driven from his home by 
the relentless parent ; families have been thrust out of their 
homes, and compelled to pass the chilling night by the road-side, 



IN DOON DISTRICT. 221 

under the canopy of heaven, exposed frequently to the pitiless 
storm. The priest's curse has been pronounced on all who 
would speak to, or hold intercouse with, the convert. Many 
have passed the day without food, though with money in their 
pockets, because that none dared to sell to them the necessaries 
of life." 

Not the least disreputable or formidable weapon 
employed by the priests is : — calumny against the means 
used to spread the Gospel. Bribery is an accusation 
continually urged and rebutted. Very recently, Father 
O'Dwyer, through the Romish journals, made serious, 
if provable, charges of that sort against the Rev. Mr. 
Atkinson and his co-operators. Believing it the easiest 
and most convincing method, Mr. Atkinson challenged 
the accusing priest to sustain his charge by evidence. 
To the astonishment of many who know priestly cowar- 
dice, the challenge Was accepted with apparent eagerness. 
Liverpool was appointed as the place where, in the pre- 
sence of an assembly of Christian men, the question 
should be decided. A day was named. The meeting had 
collected. The chair was taken. Mr. Atkinson was called 
for, and came forth. Father O'Dwyer was next called 
on. A few moments of intense silence pervaded the 
vast assembly. No answer was given — no proxy ap- 
peared. Father O'Dwyer did not come ! So ended 
his calumny — trampled upon, but not unretracted or 
unrepeated. So it is with the ebb and flow of the tide 
of Romish assertions. 

The agencies now actively operating in the extensive 
district of Doon are many and adequate, There are 
three missionaries besides the local clergymen. These 
are aided by an Irish inspector and fourteen Scripture- 
readers. Five schools are in the district, according to 
the rules of the " Church Education Society." Supple- 
mentary to these are Irish schools. The members which 
at present form the different convert congregations of 
the Doon district, which comprises three parishes, are : — 
in Doon, three hundred ; in Pallasgreen, two hundred ; 
in Tuagh or Cappamore, one hundred and thirty, and 
many more in the adjoining parishes. It is ascertained 



222 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT 

that reckoning all there are now in this large district about 
eight hundred converts. Adding to that calculation 
those removed by death, emigration, or other circum- 
stances, the number saved to Christ there within the 
last four years must have been more than one thousand. 
In the month of September, 1851, that zealous Re- 
former, the Lord Bishop of Cash el, held a confirmation 
in Drumkeen Church, which belongs to the Doon dis- 
trict. At it two hundred and seventy-four converts 
were confirmed. The steadfast Romanists were amazed, 
while the priests were stunned. The fact of a submis- 
sion to such a searching and solemn rite of our Church 
proved the extent and stability of the work. The Lord 
Bishop, writing on the subject to a friend, wrote : — 

" "We had, in every sense a most glorious day at Drumkeen. 
I do trust it was, indeed, a confirmation both of the people and 
of our hard-working clergy. The priests cannot now deny the 
fact of the Reformation. There would have been a much larger 
number, but that 1 requested the clergymen not to seek for 
numbers to make a show, but to bring none but those of whom 
they thought well, and to bring none under fifteen years of 
age." 

The effect of this glorious, blessed, and signal capture 
of one of Satan's camps in Ireland, is the destruction of 
those practices which I have mentioned as character- 
ising the district. Faction-fighting, assassination, and 
all the other dismal results of ignorance and superstition 
have disappeared. The priest's once commanding voice 
may now ring with vehement force, and the only reply 
it can meet, is its own echo among the cliffs, or the 
laugh of pity from the cow-herd or plough-boy. His power 
here, once so vast, is dead, and he knows that Every 
sincere well-wisher of Ireland's peace fervently prays, 
that throughout the land priestly influence may have a 
similar fate. Recent election events must satisfy the 
most sceptic, of its injurious qualities. 

Another very interesting district which flourishes 
under the direction of the Irish Society, is Cork. 

In that city, about six years ago, no such thing as a 
" Reformation Movement" was thought of. Controversy 



IN CORK DISTRICT. 223 

was quite unfashionable. Things were not destined, 
however, to remain long in that state : for in the year 
'47, the Rev- J. "Woodroffe, then rector of St. Nicholas's, 
determined to establish, and succeeded in doing so, a 
class for all inquirers after truth. The people did not 
at first give much encouragement to this way of dealing 
with any doubts they may entertain upon religious 
subjects; but gradually their abject and superstitious 
obedience to the priests gave way, and from attending 
the meeting at first, in twos and threes, they began in a 
little time to muster in numbers of forties and fifties. 
The errors of the Romish system were for a long time 
tested in these meetings, before there was any percep- 
tible result, in the way of avowed and actual conversion. 
The rector, however, persevered. Controversial lectures 
were delivered, and well attended by Roman Catholics, 
notwithstanding a most formidable opposition on the 
part of the priests. Two years afterwards, the Rev. R. 
Maguire was appointed to the curacy of the parish, and 
he, in connexion with Mr. Woodroffe, strenuously ex- 
erted himself to promote the knowledge of God's Word 
amongst the Romanists. Lectures became still more 
frequent and regular. The period of Lent was, as it 
were, one unintermittent controversial lecture. The 
hitherto apathetic now began to work, and controversy 
was no longer generally despised. The priests were 
frightened into still more active opposition, and they 
excited the people, who too readily not only vented their 
fury on the inoffensive hand-bills and placards, but also 
on the persons of ministers and Scripture-readers. Mr. 
Maguire was very often "pelted" with stones and mud, 
and frequently obliged to take shelter for his life : while 
even the poor Scripture-readers were generally in immi- 
nent danger. But worst of all, the unoffending people 
who showed even a " leaning " to the truth, were de- 
prived of friends and home. In short, every sort of 
positive or passive persecution, every form and extremity 
of denunciation and excommunication was resorted to, 
in order to quell the rising spirit of inquiry. These, 
Rome's only weapons, however heavy and rigorous, have 



224 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT 

not had the power to crush the energies or arrest the 
progress of the growing Reformation. The schools, 
indeed, were sometimes thinned for a day or two, after 
the Sunday's alarm in the chapel, but within the week 
the children almost uniformly returned. 

Thus much of the infancy of the Reformation move- 
ment in Cork, and its subsequent progress down to a 
recent date. Its difficulties have been great, and its 
progress steady and vigorous. On last year I visited the 
Reformation Schools in St. Nicholas's parish. The school- 
room, which is capable of accommodating about 500 per- 
sons, is a licensed place of worship, and in it are held the 
Sunday and weekly services in the Irish language, as well 
as occasional meetings connected with the Reformation. 
It is peculiarly gratifying to behold a fine collection of 
healthy and happy-looking children, listening with delight 
to the instructions of a minister of Christ ; but what is 
it to know that these children were, but a short time 
since, Romanists, and are the sons and daughters of 
persons who were or are themselves Romanists ! Such 
was the scene I witnessed. In the class-roll of the Sunday- 
school are the names of better than one hundred children, 
and a Sunday average attendance of eighty ; all, without 
exception, the children of those who are or were Roman- 
ists. Besides these, the class-roll contains the names of 
forty adults, and an average attendance of thirty — all, in 
like manner, converts from Romanism. This is merely the 
attendance at the Sunday-school. I visited the daily school 
for the reformed children on the following day, and was 
agreeably surprised, having heard so much of the terrific 
opposition of the priests, to find so large an attendance. 
The class-roll of the boys' school contains fifty-five names, 
and the daily attendance is about forty. As a proof of 
what the children know in religious matters, I will men- 
tion one instance out of twenty such. A child named 
Jerry Hogan, nine years old, was asked by me several 
questions, but I shall only mention some of his answers. 
"I am a Protestant because 'tis the right religion; I 
know that from the Bible, for 'tis God's book ; I wouldn't 
pray to the blessed virgin, 'cause she couldn't hear me — 



IN CORK DISTRICT. 225 

she was a sinner herself; she wasn't the mother of God — 
she was but the mother of Christ's humanity; I wouldn't 
go to mass for anything — 'tis idolatry; I get nothing to 
go to church ; nothing would make me go there if I did 
not like it ; Christ's body can't be in the wafer, because 
it is in heaven — I know that from the Bible and the 
Creed." Thus to every question would this child give 
immediate and direct answers. All the boys were as 
prompt in answer. In the girls' school is a daily at- 
tendance of about thirty, and the number on the roll is 
sixty. They, too, can well account for the religion they 
have adopted. Their religious training is accompanied 
by an industrial education. They are taught knitting, 
and other such work as will eventually enable them to 
earn a decent livelihood. 

One respectable convert woman, whose history tells 
an awful tale for Romanism, said to me, in answer to a 
question on the subject, that were bribes held out to 
such as were converts, she for one could not approve of 
it. This woman, without fee or reward, goes through 
the city reading the Scriptures. She was enrolled in 
several Romish orders, and has the badge of each yet. 
Her husband and children, too, are now, like herself, 
real Protestants. 

The number of Roman Catholics in this city, whose 
trust in that system in which they were bred has been 
altogether shaken, is set down at its least when I say it 
is 200. 

Priestly opposition is as active as ever ; and though 
the readers are in some places well received, they are in 
others molested, and sometimes cruelly treated. If the 
Society of Vincent de Paul could but be made to suspend, 
or even to reduce to a moderate scale, its bribing ope- 
rations, and that commensurate funds for the support of 
the Gospel movement were supplied, there is no doubt 
that an immense and rapid progress would be effected in 
Cork. The Romanists are all alive, while the Protes- 
tants there generally seem to think the advancement of 
God's truth scarcely worth noticing. 

For a few weeks in the present year there was an unac- 

Q 



226 



THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 



countable placidity in the polemical proceedings of this dis- 
trict. No progress and no retrogression. One of the men- 
tally deceived Oxonians, known now as Father Marshall, 
caused a great reaction towards the good cause, by coming 
to preach there with a widely different purpose. I regret 
that my space will not allow more than this allusion to 
the religious occurrences since then. The disgraceful 
political scenes there lately enacted are well known. 

I shall now finally sum up the agency employed at 
present by the Irish Society, whose operations have 
afforded us so many interesting facts. It supports three 
clerical agents — one in Ulster and two in Munster ; thirty- 
seven Scripture-readers — two in Ulster, seventeen in 
Munster, and eighteen in Connaught ; and has 667 
schools — 247 in Ulster, 217 in Munster, and 203 in 
Connaught. These schools contain over 29,000 scholars, 
of whom more than 1 1,000 have passed examination. 

Before entering upon the history of the eminently 
successful operations of that society which at present 
worthily exercises an impressive, holy, and wonderfully- 
extended influence over the entire kingdom, I had better 
sketch the position of some societies yet undescribed. By 
doing this, I will have given, so far as I know, a com- 
plete account of all the other missionary agencies which 
have laboured, and are labouring, to evangelise Ireland. 

First in the list of those yet unnoticed I shall class a 
society, organised about seven years ago by an amiable 
Christian lady, ever working with unshaken fidelity in 
God's cause — Mrs. Col. Inglis, formerly Miss MacMahon. 
This society, whose first object is conversion, and next 
protection, is called, " The General Irish Reformation 
Society for the Restoration in Ireland of her Primitive 
Religion and the Necessary Protection of Converts" 

The following extract from the present year's Report 
succinctly details its operations and agency : — 

"At the close of 1848 our schools only numbered twelve. 
This year we have been enabled to aid seventy-four schools, in 
each of which there are from 16 to 100 children daily taught the 
Word of God. We employ seventeen Scripture-readers, have 
distributed tracts and Testaments; have assisted in building 



ASSISTING AGENCIES. 227 

twelve schoolhouses; have given grants to converts from May- 
nooth, in order to pay their college expenses, and to fit them for 
preaching that Truth which has made them free ; have supplied 
numerous districts with seed, and enabled distressed converts 
thus to cultivate their fields and support their families ; have re- 
lieved many of the persecuted, distressed, and sick, among the 
converts; have given employment to others who were deprived 
of the means of earning it, on account of their leaving Popery ; 
and have entirely sustained several orphan converts." 

A church has heen built in Ennis by its exertions, and 
its schools shed the benefits of a good Scriptural educa- 
tion in fourteen counties of Ireland. This society is 
connected with the Established Church, and inter- 
feres with the operation of none other labouring in the 
vast field of Reformation. Its office is peculiar, and not 
exercised without very beneficial results. The genuine 
disinterestedness which sustains its course is expressed 
thus in this year's Report : — 

" It can be of no pecuniary advantage to the managers of this 
society what amount of funds they receive, for all is done gratu- 
itously, yet most carefully. The committee assemble monthly 
for considering every application, and nothing is done without 
careful inquiry and strict investigation, while every unnecessary 
expense is avoided, nothing being charged for except the print- 
ing and postage." 

So remarkable an occurrence as that of H\~e priests 
abandoning the Church of Rome in the year 1844 could 
not fail to cause the considerable interest it did in this 
country, as well as in England. The men who thus 
nobly acted were, as a matter of course, set upon by the 
vilest abuse and the most unrelenting persecution. They 
had no refuge from either, and such a prospect made the 
suffering they had to endure the more intensely painful. 
That such a state of things should not continue, it was 
resolved by a few individuals, who united for that pur- 
pose, to found an institution for their protection. Ac- 
ordingly, " The Priests' Protection Society" was estab- 
lished in the same year. Its objects, as described in 
the Report, are principally as follows : — 

*' First, to protect priests of good character who conscientiously 
abandon the apostasy of Rome for the pure faith of the Gospel ; 



228 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

second, to afford protection and education to a class of young men 
originally intended for the priesthood of the Romish Church ; 
third, to disseminate throughout the world, by means of the pul- 
pit and the press, Scriptural and anti-Popish instruction ; fourth, 
to reform Romish priests throughout Great Britain, Ireland, and 
foreign countries." 

These are noble and worthy purposes, and have not 
been left unexercised. More than fourteen reformed 
priests, and about twenty-five reformed Romish students, 
have been protected and aided by this society since its 
foundation. It has issued from the press about 300,000 
" Scriptural and anti-Popish publications." 

The untiring exertions of the Irish Society of London 
are at the present moment doing valuable service in the 
Reformation cause. It works well in its own right, 
which seeks to give God his own, and materially aids the 
instrumentality of its Irish namesake. 

The Irish Island Society, in connexion with the Estab- 
lished Church, which had been early in the labour, had 
very lately employed in the Lord's service twenty -five 
readers. These teachers confine their work to the 
islands and coasts. I am credibly informed, that 15,000 
souls have, through it, had an opportunity of embracing 
the saving truths of the Gospel. 

Another body, which, perhaps, I should have before 
noticed, is the Religions Tract Society for Ireland, whose 
efforts, since 1819, have circulated throughout the land 
10,100 books and tracts of wholesome instruction. It 
has also furthered the establishment of over 1,000 depo- 
sitories and lending libraries. 

The Presbyterians, too, have been up and doing in the 
general struggle. They partook of the apathy of the 
Episcopalians in earlier years ; but, in modern times, 
they were resolved to have some share in the sacred la- 
bours to which the others had directed their scattered 
energies. The Assembly's full missionary sphere is thus 
briefly represented: — 

About sixteen years ago, it founded Irish schools in 
the county of Tyrone. A minister, located at Sixmile- 
town, superintends at present forty- six teachers, who 



ASSISTING AGENCIES. 229 

have in charge 340 scholars. Of these teachers, twenty- 
five had been Roman Catholics. In the county of 
Donegal it supports twenty Irish teachers, who have 
the care of 397 scholars. Five of the teachers have 
ceased to be Roman Catholics. At Birr it has a mis- 
sion, directed by Dr. Carlile. In that district it sustains 
three daily industrial schools, and several Scripture - 
readers, who visit, without much opposition, better than 
600 families. Kerry, which enjoys the full benefit of 
the Irish Society's labours, receives some assistance from 
this body too. In Connaught, says the Report of the 
Presbyterian operations — 

" Are twelve ministers doing 1 missionary work, nine catechists, 
or Scripture-readers, forty schools, in which are forty-seven 
teachers, of whom five are male teachers, and the remainder fe- 
male teachers. There are on the rolls above 2,000 children, and 
about 1,500 in daily attendance. In the female school the sewed 
muslin work is taught to about one-half of the girls." 

The North is the chief scene of Presbyterian Refor- 
mation exertions. There it has more than sixty Irish 
teachers, and 700 Irish scholars. Connected with it is 
an excellent association, called "The Belfast Ladies' Re- 
lief Association for Connaught," presided over by Dr. 
Edgar. It supports over forty female teachers, who 
conduct as many schools, on an admirable industrial 
model. 

More than once I have adverted to the labours of 
the Wesleyans, made, too, at times when most others 
were idle. I have now to speak of the present position 
of that body : — 

The Primitive Wesleyan Connection is a most active 
and excellent division of the Wesleyan community. 
It sends forth now through Ireland about fifty circuit 
preachers, and employs over forty agents. The efforts 
are confined to no locality, the entire kingdom being 
their missionary sphere. This body has had its labours 
thus summed up : — 

" In the course of each year 40,000 sermons in English and 
Irish are preached ; 100,000 family visits are paid, and 120,000 
miles travelled." 



230 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

The Wesleyan Missionary Society embraces as exten- 
sive a department of operation as the above. It has 
twenty-two missionaries, who attend to the districts com- 
prised in eighteen stations. Of these, five are in Ulster, 
two in Leinster, eight in Munster, and three in Con- 
naught. These missionaries state, that at no time was 
the Roman Catholic mind so teachable as now. To profit 
by this agreeable fact, they have established through- 
out the country sixty-two schools, whereto flock about 
3,000 scholars. Another branch of the Wesleyan tree — 
the Methodist New Connection Society — has ten mis- 
sionaries. One of these works in Leinster, all the rest 
in Ulster. The Methodist body has altogether in Ire- 
land 248 ministers and missionaries, of whom 135 do 
duty in Ulster, sixteen in Connaught, fifty-seven in 
Leinster, and forty in Munster. 

The Congregationalists, through the Irish Evangelical 
Society, support twelve itinerant ministers, and seven 
Scripture-readers, who chiefly labour in Ulster. 

The Baptists, through their Society of London, em- 
ploy sixteen agents and six Scripture-readers, who are 
scattered throughout the country. 

Eight Scripture- readers are supported by the Trustees 
of the late Countess of Huntingdon. Five of them labour 
in Ulster, one in Leinster, and two in Connaught. 

These and other collateral and subsidiary agencies, in a 
certain degree, although not in equal ways, contribute 
to the great movement now felt all over Ireland by every 
party ; anxiously watched and rejoiced at in England ; 
and mourned over and execrated in the Vatican. 



OPEN MISSIONARY EXERTIONS. 231 



CHAPTER XII. 

(from the year 1846 to 1852.) 

EXTENDED EXERTIONS— THE IRISH CHURCH MISSIONS 
SOCIETY ESTABLISHED— THE GOSPEL IN THE WEST. 

Except the Lord of Hosts had left unto us a very small remnant, we 
should have been as Sodom, and we should have been like unto Go- 
morrah. — Isaiah, i. 9. Behold, therein shall be left a remnant that 
shall be brought forth, both sons and daughters : behold, they shall 
come forth unto you, and ye shall see their ways and their doings ; 
and ye shall be comforted concerning the evil that I have brought 
upon Jerusalem, even concerning all that I have brought upon it. And 
they shall comfort you, when ye see their ways and their doings ; and 
ye shall know that I have not done without cause all that I have done 
in it, saith the Lord God. — Ezekiel, xiv. 22, 23. 

The grandest feature in the mighty machinery for the 
evangelisation of Ireland, comes next under considera- 
tion. A multitude of causes had contributed to make 
the advance of such an organisation as I am now about 
to write of, free from several difficulties, which were 
sometimes of peculiar power. The many matters of a 
religious nature which, in endless shapes, daily pressed 
themselves on, and became familiar to, the Irish mind — 
the several indirect means used to take advantage of them 
by those institutions already framed for Ireland's benefit — 
the rapid success of Gospel truth in the most gloomy 
and forlorn districts, by the exertions of a society design- 
edly, and at its foundation, wisely limited in its operative 
undertakings — these and various other branching circum- 
stances conspired to invite missionary efforts on a wider 
and more comprehensive basis than had been heretofore 
tried. New ideas of independence, religious and social, 
were becoming of general importance in this country. 



232 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

The detection of incessantly repeated solemn cheats, such 
as banishing the potato blight, resorted to by the priests, 
in order to delude their people — the total absence of com- 
mon generosity, which they exhibited in times of utter dis- 
tress — the unscrupulous energy wherewith they clung to 
what they termed their dues, without regarding the des- 
titute condition of the mayhap starving victim thus fleeced 
— the reckless mendacity of sanctimonious but selfish 
agitators, such as O'Connell and Mathews — all, all, aided 
to prepare Irishmen against despising, if not generally 
accepting, an extensive and open Reformation movement. 
The priests were beginning to be looked upon as men. In 
many cases they had degraded the name of man. Salva- 
tion was being considered as something more serious than 
an article of traffic. Poverty humbled the peasant's heart, 
and induced him to reflect if all was right, and if he 
had courage to accompany a doubt he found all was 
wrong. Every circumstance connected with the position 
of the country pointed to the opportunity. No time 
was more suited for a direct extension of Gospel opera- 
tions. God, who in His wisdom had brought about so 
seasonable an opportunity, produced in His mercy a 
worthy servant to embrace it. 

The Rev. A. Dallas, whose name is now worthily, and 
for ever, associated with Ireland's history, visited our 
country in 1839, as the advocate of the Gospel's spread 
amongst the Jews. His acquaintance with the ministers 
of the Irish Church only then properly began. Gradually 
his efforts to direct their particular attention to the 
bursting of the spiritual bondage which chained the Irish 
Romanists became appreciated. By special desire he 
addressed the assembled clergy on the subject in the 
April of 1841 . He was warmly and eloquently seconded 
by that wise, untiring Christian champion, the Rev. R. J. 
M'Ghee. The clergy heard and liked what was said, 
but felt reluctant to act upon it. Under the impression 
that the stronghold of Satan, if reducible in Ireland^ 
could be crushed by the existing operations, they declined 
to go further ! They did not conceive that the crisis was 
arrived when a machinery could be fully exercised, profess- 



OPEN MISSIONARY EXERTIONS. 233 

edly carrying the Gospel, as such, into the heart of Ro- 
manism as to where it was not. This to the clergy then 
appeared far too rash and bold an effort. To Mr. Dallas 
God revealed it in a different and a truer light. He felt 
that the time was coming when the indirect method, 
heretofore of necessity employed, may now in most cases be 
fairly dispensed with, and that an open and avowed mode, 
without risk and with success, should be adopted. He 
was not dismayed at the cold reception of his advice, 
and often in the three subsequent years re-visited the 
country, gathering each time fresh courage, and acquiring 
improved notions of carrying out some such plan for 
Ireland's good. 

Mr. Dallas, as a soldier fighting for the cause of his 
country, had acquired on the Continent most material, 
very general, and unusual experience. Now that he had 
marshalled himself exclusively under the banner of his 
God, that experience was brought profitably to bear in 
the service of his good and glorious commander — Christ. 
As a practised officer, his aptitude for organisation was 
decided, and of incalculable utility in the purposed 
attack upon the powers and territory of darkness. Add 
to this the spiritual energies of the man — his devotion 
to God — his continual praverfulness, his genuine, unos- 
tentatious piety, and the instrument bears the stamp of 
God's choosing. The bounteous blessings which have 
crowned his labours have since proved this. 

Four years after he had revealed his unmatured ideas 
to the clergy in the Rotundo, he was one morning men- 
tally calculating what plans could be, with the least ex- 
pense, instantly carried out. To execute any he had 
thought expedient, a sufficiency of pecuniary means was 
needed. While meditating upon this decided difficulty, 
a letter was delivered to him from the late E. Durant, 
Esq., of High Canons. He must have read in that letter 
at that moment, with peculiar feelings, the very question 
he was just seeking to solve. It asked him if he were 
ready to fulfil his long promise to do something for Ire- 
land ; and if so, that the writer was ready to assist him. 
To this remarkably providential communication, Mr. 



234 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

Dallas hastened to reply in person. He told to Mr. Du- 
rantthe primary steps which were deemed necessary to take 
in order to help in undeceiving the Romanists. He pro- 
posed first that trustworthy men should ascertain thenames 
and addresses of persons to whom doubt-creating and 
doubt-satisfying tracts should be sent through the post. 
That benevolent gentleman approved of these plans, and, 
having advanced £300, assisted in the necessary arrange- 
ments to carry them out. 

One of the earliest Post-office despatches brought to a 
large number of Roman Catholics in Ireland a graphic 
and simple little tract, called, " A Voice from Heaven to 
Ireland," &c. Its source was a perfect mystery to its 
recipients, who read it with deep interest in English and 
Irish, it being printed in both languages. During three 
days of the January of 1846, the Post-office conveyed 
25,000 copies of this tract to several parts of Ireland. It 
appeared as it proved to be, " A Voice from Heaven." 

The next tract which was so circulated was entitled, 
"Irishmen's Rights," and written in an agreeable dia- 
logue style, showing that Irishmen have an indisputable 
right to read God's Word. The priests, who had them- 
selves in the same way received addresses, began to watch 
those who were suspected of getting the tracts. But the 
people considering they but exercised a right, concealed 
the uninvited but welcome little visitor. Upon the 
failure of the potato disease, a most appropriate tract, 
named " The Food of Man," was issued, and gave great 
satisfaction to the people who got them, but terrible 
annoyance to the priests, who were also favoured with 
new and important " addresses." 

The eight trustworthy messengers by whose care the 
names of the persons thus secretly enlightened had been 
furnished, watched eagerly the progress of the plan, and 
recorded its success. These messengers had been enabled 
during their travels to observe and point out places the 
most likely to receive ministerial instruction, and which 
were afterwards made mission-stations. They themselves 
had not neglected to converse freely with all whom they 
met, and thus gained an intimacy with the state of 



OPEN MISSIONARY EXERTIONS, 235 

feeling respecting religion, and the most acceptable 
manner of dealing with it. Upon the reports so judi- 
ciously obtained, and having measured the necessary 
organisation by the excitement the tracts, &c, produced, 
Mr. Dallas prepared afterwards to act. 

The famine of 1846 crushed the little prospects our 
poor country had. Mr. Dallas instantly formed a com- 
mittee, called " The Special Fund for the Spiritual Exi- 
gencies of Ireland'' Through it he aided the several 
operating societies, but chiefly the Irish Society, with 
such means as diminished the great outward pressure. 
For two years the committee of this fund continued 
supporting the working agencies, especially in the West. 

Mr. Dallas having failed to persuade the Irish Society 
to extend the basis of its rules, and undertake such 
missionary work as I have already mentioned, as being 
thought by him now necessary, he, after much delibera- 
tion, altered the name and plans of " The Special Fund." 
This memorable change was perfected on the 25th of 
May, 1849, when a new and important association was 
formed from it, entitled, The Society for Irish 
Church Missions to the Roman Catholics. 
The grand aims and rules of the society so designated, as 
drawn up in the Report, are these : — 

" The great object of the society is to promote Church Mis- 
sions to the Roman Catholics of Ireland through the Established 
Church in Ireland ; the chief attention being directed to the 
English-speaking population, except in the missions in Galway, 
and except in such districts as may not be occupied by the Irish 
Society ; and this object is carried on with cordial good-will to 
the Irish Society, labouring in their important sphere among the 
Irish-speaking population. 

"In pursuing this object, the committee adopt the following 
regulations : — 

" I. At the request of incumbents, they will aid in supporting 
assistant ministers, in parishes containing a large Roman Catho- 
lic population. The nomination and appointment of these minis- 
ters to be subject to rule VII., being similar to that of the 
Church Pastoral Aid Society, with the understanding, that minis- 
tration to the Roman Catholics shall be their distinct and pecu- 
liar object. 

" II. Assistant ministers may also be appointed, under the 
direction of the bishop, for the Roman Catholics of a whole diocese. 



236 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

u III. In parishes where the incumbent may be favourable to 
such efforts, the temporary services of able and experienced 
clergymen may be engaged, in visiting districts, in giving lec- 
tures, and in preaching to the Roman Catholics. 

" IV. Courses of lectures, by competent lecturers, on the 
great subjects in controversy between the Churches of England 
and Rome, will be encouraged and upheld in the principal towns 
in Ireland. 

" V. The committee to be at liberty, according to its resources, 
to adopt any measures that may tend to the furtherance of the 
conversion of the Roman Catholic population of Ireland, by 
means consistent with the principles of the United Church of 
England and Ireland ; and to maintain friendly communication 
with all Church of England societies seeking the spiritual welfare 
of Ireland. 

" VI. The committee will gladly be the medium of sending any 
aid which contributors may wish to appropriate to the religious 
societies they have already assisted ; and a friendly intercourse 
shall be maintained with other Protestants engaged in the same 
benevolent design of communicating the Gospel of Jesus Christ 
to the Roman Catholics of Ireland. 

" VII. No grant from the society's funds for the benefit of any 
parish or district is to be made, unless the incumbent himself 
shall apply, or sanction the application for aid, and shall furnish 
to the committee sufficient proof of the exigency of the case. The 
nomination of an assistant shall always be left with the clergy- 
man to whom aid is given, the committee claiming only full satis- 
faction as to the qualifications of his nominee ; who, when ap- 
proved, will be under engagement only to the clergyman by 
whom he is employed, and be solely responsible to him. Grants 
from the society towards the support of an assistant are made to 
the clergyman to whom aid is given, and are voted for one year." 

When the society, thus duly formed, had arranged 
every incipient plan for the execution of its glorious pur- 
poses, a deputation waited on the clergymen assembled 
in Dublin, who, after a candid and careful discussion, 
thoroughly agreed with the objects and rules of the in- 
fant society. The deputation was thanked, and important 
resolutions, signed by more than two hundred clergymen, 
were passed at a meeting over which Dr. Singer presided, 
fully concurring in the views of the deputation, and cor- 
dially tendering co-operation in the godly labour. In 
Cork a similar manifestation took place. 

The operations of the society were not delayed a day 



MISSIONS IN THE WEST. 237 

beyond the completion of the requisite preparations. All 
things being ready, the Gospel invitation was given first at 
Castlekerke, which is about twenty-four miles dis- 
tant from Galway. It is situated in a beautiful and most 
picturesque valley, forming a delightful island in an arm 
of Lough Corrib. An old castle, a small church, the 
parsonage, and a gentleman's residence, catch the eye 
almost together and at once. On every side the gran- 
deur and variety of mountain scenery afford attractions 
of no ordinary kind to the tourist. This locality is not 
only interesting in the magnificence of its natural posi- 
tion, but also in the beautiful work, more delightful than 
any other to nature's God. which is being carried on within it. 
A short time before the year 1845, the people of this 
interesting district were all Romanists, sunk in ignorance, 
and wallowing in all the vices and degrading supersti- 
tions of the apostasy. They assembled at the holy well, 
near the present parsonage, as at a fair, often tearing 
the hair from their heads and knotting it, as a token of 
their visits, on the neighbouring bush-branches, which 
were literally covered with bits of red rags, to remind 
the patron saint of cures still unperformed. They as- 
sembled on Sunday mornings to play at cards for whis- 
key, and after the quickly-mumbled mass they hurried 
away to the card-tables again, seldom separating without 
a fight. They could not tell which of the Divine Persons 
became man, but they almost worshipped the priests, 
and were fleeced unmercifully by them. Such was the 
state of religion and morals in this place, when a good 
and warm-hearted Christian lady, Mrs. Blake, came to 
reside here, with her husband, some eight years ago. 
She soon assembled a few children in her own cottage, 
and invited the good and faithful rector of the parish, 
the Rev. E, L. Moore, to come and preach to a few 
people who expressed a willingness to receive religious 
instruction. With this invitation the rector was but too 
happy to comply, and came accordingly a distance of 
more than twelve Irish miles, through a mountain road 
(there is a good road now), to preach every fortnight to 
a people who even then displayed a thirst for Scriptural 
knowledge. While Mr. Moore and Mrs. Blake were 



238 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

thus silently pursuing their <c work of faith and labour 
of love," God, in his mercy, was pleased to send the 
Rev. Mr. Dallas here, and to put it into his heart to 
help on the work with all the energy and zeal which so 
pre-eminently distinguish that faithful servant of Christ. 
He was not long in collecting funds to enlarge the school- 
house, to build a school-boat, and to commence a system 
of reproductive employment, under the care of the kind 
and good Mrs. Blake. He also came over from time to 
time, at great inconvenience, to preach to the people, to 
cheer on the work, and to test its reality. 

When Mr. Dallas found that the labour went on in- 
creasing, and promised to be, under the Divine blessing, 
abiding, he wrote to the Bishop of Tuam, early in the 
year 1848, acquainting his lordship with the willingness 
of the people to join the communion of the Church of 
England, and imploring him to give them a settled and 
regular ministry, by sending an ordained Irish-speaking 
missionary to labour amongst them, and preach the 
Gospel to them in their own tongue. This was the 
great crisis of the missionary work of West Galway ; 
for had his lordship declined to accede to Mr. Dallas's 
proposal, the work, without a resident Irish- speaking 
minister, would, humanly speaking, have gone on but 
slowly, while Mr. Dallas, discouraged and damped in 
his efforts, might not have opened up fresh ground, 
fearing a similar result. But the Father of Mercy willed 
it otherwise, having, as I am convinced, a people amongst 
these wild mountains. The excellent and reflecting 
bishop, who is well aware that Romanism has degraded, 
pauperised, and made a byword of our poor country, 
in spite of all its natural capabilities, and that the pure 
and Scriptural faith of our reformed Church, by instilling 
new feelings and new principles into the people's minds, 
will alone exalt it — having taken some time to consider 
the matter, cheerfully consented to do all that the rector 
and Mr. Dallas desired. Accordingly, on the 21st of 
May, that same year, Mr. John O'Callaghan, himself a 
convert, was ordained to go forth with faithful zeal and 
preach the Word. Castlekerke school-house was bor- 
rowed for divine worship, but was soon found to be much 



MISSIONS IN THE WEST. 239 

too small for the hundreds who flocked to hear the 
Word of Truth. 

The movement in this district, in spite of all the op- 
positions and hindrances with which Satan is always 
sure to endeavour to mar the cause of Gospel truth, 
wherever carried on, has been since gradually and 
steadily progressing; so that, where a few years ago 
there was not perhaps a single Protestant, there is at 
present, without the slightest exaggeration, a larger con- 
gregation assembled on every Lord's day, to hear the 
joyful sound of the Gospel of peace, than can be found 
at the cheerless and uninstructive mass in any country 
chapel in the west of Gal way. As the tree is known by 
its fruit, mark the blessed result of this happy change — 
not one of the hundreds of converts in this district has 
been convicted of any crime for the last four years. 
While at every petty sessions there are trials for fighting 
and stealing, &c, on the part of the Romanists, there 
has not occurred one solitary case of any dispute at a 
law court amongst the converts. While the blind, de- 
luded people who still cling to the priests, spend the 
Lord's day at the card-table, the wretched whiskey-cabin, 
or the dance-house, the converts remain at home with 
their families, or visit the houses of the readers, remem- 
bering to keep holy the Sabbath day. 

These facts, which may be applied to twenty districts, 
clearly prove the extent and value of the good already 
done, and which — as proving what Ireland may become 
if once rescued from the degrading and mischievous in- 
fluence of the Italian priests — should stimulate her real 
friends to exert themselves more and more in working 
out her regeneration by their means, their energies, and 
their prayers. 

Mr. O'Callaghan, whose labours were crowned with such 
signal success in Castlekerke, was promoted, by the 
good and faithful Lord Bishop of Tuam, to the rectory 
of Ougbterard, on the 16th of November, 1851. There a 
nearly new and extensive field was open to him. On his de- 
parture from amongst a people to whom he had announced 
many gladdening truths, he was feelingly addressed by 
them, and presented with a handsome Polyglot copy of 



240 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

that sacred Book, from which he hourly taught them to 
believe on Jesus crucified, and on Him alone. 

To the Castlekerke Mission now strictly belong two 
other stations — Curnamona and Kilmilkin. In the 
whole district are : — One missionary, eight Scripture- 
readers, two schoolmasters and schoolmistresses. Almost 
the entire population of this district is become Protestant. 
The schools are carried on with great talent and success. 
The attendance is large, and the pupils show much in- 
telligence. The growth of the congregation here has 
called for an enlargement of the new church. 

On Wednesda} 7 , September 17, 1851, a deeply inte- 
resting official visit was paid to this mission by the Lord 
Bishop of Tuam. Having embarked at Oughterard, and 
proceeded up the lake to Castlekerke, he arrived at the 
missionary parsonage at noon, where he was met by the 
rector of the parish of Cong, the Rev. E. L. Moore, and 
the missionary, the Rev. John O'Callaghan. A confir- 
mation then took place in the school-house, which was 
densely crowded by converts and others, while consider- 
able numbers remained outside, unable to find room. 
Prayers were read by the rector, and some part was read 
in Irish by the missionary. After a discourse from the 
bishop, 96 persons were confirmed ; 34 belonging to 
Castlekerke, 15 to Kilmilkin, 24 to Curramona, and 23 
to South Corrib. Three of these persons were original 
Protestants, and 93 were converts from Romanism. The 
number of males was 53, and of females, 43. The ages 
were as follow: — 16 were of the age of fourteen and 
under ; 50 from that to twenty ; 13 from that to thirty ; 
7 from that to forty ; 5 from that to fifty ; 4 from that 
to sixty ; and 1 above sixty. 

Besides these persons, a number of children, whose 
parents were converts, were brought by the missionary 
to the bishop for confirmation, all of whom had proved 
themselves to possess so satisfactory a knowledge of the 
Christian religion, and could reply so intelligibly to all 
the questions of the catechism, that the missionary did 
not feel himself at liberty to refuse them tickets of ap- 
proval. But their ages were only eleven, twelve, and 
thirteen years, and, through famine and other circum- 



MISSIONS IN THE WEST. 241 

stances, their appearance was much more juvenile than 
their actual age. After consultation with the rector, the 
bishop determined that their confirmation should be de- 
ferred to a future occasion. The number of persons thus 
deferred was forty-three. 

After the confirmation, the children of the school were 
examined by a number of clergymen who accompanied 
the bishop, and their answers manifested a very consi- 
derable advancement in Scriptural knowledge. 

The Clifden District was the next important mis- 
sionary opening of this Society. Clifden, a little town, and 
the capital of the western Irish highlands, is distant from 
Dublin 1/8 miles, and from Galway forty-seven. By the 
enterprise of John D'Arcy, Esq., who was formerly pro- 
prietor of the property, this recently flourishing village 
was entirely erected. Its harbour scenery is beautiful, 
and its whole position is really attractive. 

The following account of the commencement and pro- 
gress of missionary operations in Clifden, I copy from 
Mr. Marrable's admirable sketch of the Society for Irish 
Church Missions , page 27 : — 

"On the 1st of October, 1847, Mr. Dallas promised Mr. D'Arcy, 
that missionary agents should immediately be sent to commence 
operations in Clifden, who began their labours the first week in 
January, 1848, under his superintendence. Two hundred and 
fifty children soon assembled in the Clifden schools ; and the 
balance of a fund being at Mr. D'Arcy's disposal, similar schools 
were immediately opened in Ballyconree, Fakeragh, Errislanon, 
and Sellerna, with such masters as could be obtained at the moment. 

"An Irish teacher heard one of the mission agents lecture on 
the passage, ' Neither is there salvation in any other, for there is 
none other name under heaven given unto men whereby we must 
be saved.' — (Acts, iv. 12.) Seeing that it agreed with the Apos- 
tle's doctrine, and that the priest was following in the steps of the 
chief priests of old, he read this verse unceasingly to his friends, 
which struck at the very root of Romanism. As the people in 
great numbers 'gave heed unto the word,' the agents were consi- 
derably multiplied, and, in the following October, Mr. Dallas 
preached to a congregation of 500, collected at the old school- 
house at Sellerna. Memorials were presented to him, praying for 
schools to be established in Errismore, Claggan, and Barratrough. 
Schoolmasters were soon appointed, and other schools opened in 
the adjoining districts. 

R 



242 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

" In February, 1849, the Bishop of Tuam ordained two mis- 
sionary clergymen, one for Sellerna, the other for Errislanon and 
Bally conree. Mr. Dallas repeated his visits to these quarters ; 
in one day he preached to six congregations, some of them ex- 
ceeding in number 500. New school-houses were built to accom- 
modate the influx of attendants, and the Lord manifestly pros- 
pered the work. 

" The Rev. Roderick Ryder, one of the missionaries, thus wrote 
from Clifden : — 

"' . . . I beg to remark that, from my own experience 
as a priest, formerly of the Romish Church, the extent of the 
Lord's work cannot be judged of by the members who openly re- 
nounce Popery. There is another criterion, and a very good 
one, to be found in the numbers who absent themselves from the 
confessional and the mass-house ; and if we consider this, also, 
we will then, indeed, have much reason to admit and confess the 
hand of the Lord ; for the Romanist is bound, under pain of mor- 
tal sin, to confess his sins at least twice a-year, and to attend at 
mass each Sunday and holiday, if he can do so. 

u l At the last station of confessions published in the town of 
Clifden, there were but three persons at Ballyconree, twelve at 
Streamstown, and at the other stations in the same proportion, 
and their chapels they acknowledged to be empty ; and in no one 
instance were they able to prevail on one of the parents to take 
their children from the schools. The two thousand children now 
attending the schools are so many little missionaries, reading the 
Word of God for their parents and relatives.' 

" The efforts of Mr. D'Arcy, as lay-superintendent of these 
missions, have been greatly blessed. This worthy servant of the 
Lord has lately been ordained by the Bishop of Tuam, and on the 
21st of July, 1851, was presented by his lordship with the living 
of Clifden ; a suitable acknowledgment of his faithful and disin- 
terested zeal.'' 

The subjoined laconic passage, from a letter written by 
Mr. D'Arcy, at Clifden, in the April of 1851, characteris- 
tically expresses the advance then making : — 

" Thank God, the work goes on here speedily, fast increasing 
through every part of the district ; the congregations immense 
— the schools full. Over 2,600 scholars passed in the inspection 
of April ; may there be many of them to meet the Lord at his 
coming !" 

Even so late as 1850, the fiercest hatred was mani- 
fested to the work by those in the locality who were yet 



MISSIONS IN THE WEST. 243 

attached to Rome. In this very Clifden Mr. Dallas was 
once burned in effigy, and that " ceremony" accompanied 
with veilings and execrations, that would deter less 
courageous spirits from persevering in labours so beset 
with dispiriting dangers. Enmity was not displayed 
merely in that fashion. The local missionary one time was 
beaten almost to death ; and the children — about five 
hundred — who came to the schools were generally cruelly 
maltreated. But, by the power of God, the animosity 
then so furiously vented has since completely vanished. 
Respect, which shows itself in enthusiastic greetings, now 
welcomes those who were then so heartily and roughly 
despised. And as though to mark with peculiar emphasis 
this altered feeling, the "prelate" and priests, once so 
largely feted and humbly worshipped in Clifden, are now 
treated with a cold disdain. In the June of last year, this 
contrast was made evident. The Protestant bishop, Mr. 
Dallas and his party were respectfully and warmly received 
in Clifden ; and " John of Tuam," marching in about 
the same time, with all the pomp and circumstance of 
Rome, was greeted only by the squeaks of a few ragged 
children ! I must add to that feeble expression of joy, the 
illumination of two panes of glass in the hotel windows ! 
This was a significant change. 

In the Clifden Mission are four other stations — Fa- 
kerayh, Moyrus, Roundstone, and Ballynahinch. In Clif- 
den are two ordained missionaries, and in Moyrus, one — 
being three in the district. It has one lay agent, and 
eight readers, four schoolmasters, and five mistresses — 
of the latter, three are in Clifden village. 

On Saturday, Sept. 20, 1851, a confirmation took 
place at Clifden Church, which being too small to con- 
tain the great number of people who assembled, many 
were forced to remain in the churchyard. A discourse 
was delivered by the bishop, and the confirmation then 
followed, at which 200 persons were confirmed. Twelve 
of these were original Protestants ; 188 were converts 
from Romanism. The catechumens came from six diffe- 
rent localities. From Clifden itself there were 66 ; from 
Barratrough, 55 ; from Errislannan, 1 1 ; from Ballina- 
boo, 1 1 ; from Roundstone, 2 1 ; and from Moyrus, 36 ; 






244 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

making in all, 200. 108 of these were males, and 92 
females ; their ages were as follows : — 94 of 14 years and 
under; 75 above 14, and under 20 ; 15 under 30 ; 13 
under 40 ; 2 under 50 ; and 1 under 60. 

On the day after this scene, which exemplifies the great- 
ness of the work, three of the missionary deacons were in 
a position to require priests' orders; the bishop, therefore, 
appointed it for a public ordination in the town of Clifden. 
Two of these missionaries are converted Roman Catholics, 
and now labour successfully to enlighten their countrymen. 
From the small size of the church the necessary arrange- 
ments were made with great difficulty. The seat in front of 
the communion rails was occupied by the three deacons. A 
large number of clergy, in gowns or surplices, were placed 
immediately behind them; and theremainder of the church 
being given up to the general congregation, every spot, 
whether of sitting or standing room, was fully occupied. 
Upwards of two hundred persons remained outside the 
church during the whole of the service, which lasted 
three hours and a-half. A large proportion of these 
persons were Romanists. The utmost decorum was ob- 
served, and a spirit of devotional attention seemed to 
pervade the congregation. This was especially remarkable 
when, in the ordination service, after the pause for silent 
prayer on behalf of the candidates for the priesthood, the 
Veni Creator was sung. A large number of the con- 
gregation joined with great solemnity. Prayers being 
read by the rector, the Rev. H. D'Arcy, the sermon was 
preached by the Rev. A. Dallas, from the text, Acts, xvii. 
1-5 ; in which, after dwelling upon the subject of the mis- 
sionaries' preaching, he drew a comparison between the 
rapid growth of the Church in Thessalonica, and the 
almost equally rapid growth of the Reformation in Con- 
nemara ; especially pointing out the similarity of circum- 
stances, alluding to events with which the people of Clif- 
den were well acquainted. In the July of the present 
year, fifty other converts were confirmed in Clifden 
district. 

Cong is a mission in the west which is now chiefly sus- 
tained by the h ish Society. But as it happens to be in 
the west, and also aided by the society of which I am 



MISSIONS IN THE WEST. 245 

writing, I venture to describe it in connexion with the 
work in the west. 

It is situated almost on the verge of that beautiful 
lake which makes the scenery of Connemara peculiarly 
grand. It comprises many minor missionary stations, 
and is under the direction of a zealous, godly man, the 
Rev. E. L. Moore, rector of the parish. 

The encouragement which was given by the reception 
of truth in Castlekerke, induced the Rev. Mr. Moore to 
urge forward the good work with greater zeal in the im- 
mediate neighbourhood of his rectory. This he was 
only able to do when the Irish Church Mission Society 
relieved him from the care of Castlekerke, by send- 
ing there the Rev. Mr. O'Callaghan. In the year 1840, 
the movement was set on foot with no apparent encourage- 
ment from the inhabitants of Cong. Two or three per- 
sons assembled to hear the words of truth in some tem- 
porary class-room. The blessed accents of eternal life 
were not, however, to be uttered unrequited. Things 
went on with such remarkable improvement, in spite of 
all opposition, that in 1848 it was found necessary to 
erect a master's house and school-house. This telling 
result was followed by others, as evidently bearing 
the stamp of God's blessing. The school-room was, 
when required, converted into a lecture-room, where a 
large number of converts or inquirers occasionally assem- 
bled for instruction. So great became the anxiety for 
knowledge that it was necessary to enlarge the school, 
and to build a boys' school separate from the girls. This 
is in reference to Cong alone. 

In a neighbouring village a school-room was erected, 
which contains now on its class-rollover sixty names. In 
order to explain how, in spite of every species of malice 
and opposition, the truths of salvation cannot be de- 
stroyed, though they may be checked, I quote the fol- 
lowing remarks from the second Report of this school:— 

" Notwithstanding bitter persecution, our school has been 
steadily progressing; we have, of late days, lost some few of our 
children through the effects of bribery — money having been given to 
bring them to a foreign country, where their change of faith would 



246 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

not attract much notice. Our converts have resisted all attempts 
to bring them back again to Popery, or to send them to a land 
where there still exists a famine of the Word of God — ay, even 
in the chapel, some of our dear convert ehildren have dared to argue 
from the Scriptures, and from them they have confuted the priest 
of Rome. Not one of the converts have deserted us\ they are well 
grounded in God's truth ; for, while our school affords a sound 
general education — reading, writing, working, geography, arith- 
metic, and English grammar — the Bible — the whole Bible, is made 
the basis of all." 

In Cong there is a regular attendance of over one hun- 
dred pupils ; of these the vast majority have already re- 
nounced Romanism, and the remainder cannot be counted 
Romanists. The Sabbath-school is flocked to by over 160 
children desirous about truth. The Gurnacunna school, 
in connexion with the Cong rectory school, has on its 
roll over sixty names, and another part of the parish has 
now a temporary school, at which there is a very large 
attendance. In order to describe these schools properly, 
it may be well to quote the words of Mrs. Col. Inglis, 
in her Notes of a Tour in the South and West of Ireland: — 

"Mr. Moore examined the children, and their deep knowledge 
of the Scriptures was very cheering ; not two years in operation, 
yet this school surpasses any thing of the kind I have ever seen — 
the beautiful order and cleanliness of the whole establishment, and 
the immense progress of the children in Scriptural knowledge, 
writing, work, &c. We believe it is through such instrumentality 
that we may most hopefully look for the regeneration of Ireland.** 

Oughterard, one of the most interesting Western 
missions, is now directly under the superintendence of 
the Rev. J. O'Callaghan, who, as elsewhere stated, has 
been appointed its rector. It gives a name to a mission 
district which includes four other stations — Ross, Glan, 
Glengola, and Lyons, 

Oughterard is a pretty village, about seventeen miles 
from Galway. It contains a few good houses, some 
shops, and a small hotel. The picturesque river 
Feogh, which glides under limestone ledges, runs by 
the village church, which is a handsome building, now 
far too small for its daily -increasing congregation. 



MISSIONS IN THE WEST. 247 

The Word of Life reached Oughterard soon after 
Castlekerke had received it. In the middle of Septem- 
ber 1851, the Lord Bishop of Tuam visited Oughterard, 
in order to administer the rite of confirmation to the 
converts brought together for that purpose. By relating 
this interesting circumstance, the result of the movement 
will be at once conceived : — 

The catechumens from iixe different localities were 
assembled, and proceeded from the mission school-house 
to the church, where they were arranged. The bishop 
delivered a discourse to the catechumens and the people, 
after which the rite of confirmation was administered to 
ninety-nine persons. 

The persons confirmed were divided as follows : — 
From Oughterard, forty-nine ; from Glan, nine ; from 
Ross, fourteen ; from Inverin, twenty ; from Spiddal, 
six ; and one person from Galway ; making ninety -nine 
in all. Of these, ten were original Protestants, and 
eighty-nine converts from Bomanism ; fifty-two were 
males, and forty-seven females. The ages were thus 
classed : — twenty-five were fourteen years old and under ; 
thirty-eight were above fourteen and under twenty ; 
eighteen, between twenty and thirty ; eleven, between 
thirty and forty ; six, between forty and fifty ; and one, 
above fifty. 

The number of catechumens who came from Inverin 
was but a small part of those who had been examined 
and approved by the missionary there. His return con- 
tained the names of sixty-five persons who had been 
prepared to attend for confirmation at Spiddal, where 
the new church, which was being built, was intended to be 
consecrated ; as, however, the building was not sufficiently 
advanced, the bishop held no confirmation at Spiddal, 
and the people from the further part of the district, 
being forty miles from Oughterard, could not come so 
far ; twenty-eight of them, however, determined to make 
the journey, and set out at midnight for the purpose. 
Eight of them found it impossible to get over the mountain 
which lies between Inverin and Oughterard ; therefore 
only twenty-nine received confirmation from that mission. 



248 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

Connected with this district, the Irish Church Mission 
Society has now employed two ordained missionaries — 
one located in Oughterard, and the other in Glan. It 
has, besides, labouring in the same field, sixteen Scrip- 
ture-readers — seven of whom are at Oughterard, seven 
in Glan, and one at each of the other stations. There 
are in the district four schools — one at each station, ex- 
cept Glengola. These schools are all well attended by 
male and female children. 

The number of converts is very large, as may be in- 
ferred from the confirmation list already given. I have 
no means of stating with accuracy what the exact num- 
ber is in any district ; deaths, emigrations, and other 
circumstances are sure to keep continually altering it. 
One thing I can vouch for — the sincerity of the converts, 
and the general stability of the work. Very lately a 
severe test was employed there to try both, but they were 
found full proof: — A gang of those meek men, seemingly 
melting in piety, who are mustered under the clerical 
banner of Vincent de Paul, paid Oughterard a " crusading 
visit." They came to exorcise the rank heresy which 
those who invited them said filled the very air of the 
district. They came to preach down Jesus by preaching up 
Mary, as well as to vend all the little holy toys which they 
brought with them — to be got for a mere trifle by those 
who had no more than a mere trifle to offer. Before 
these smooth little gentlemen left Dublin to accomplish 
their great purpose, it was freely boasted that against 
their return there would not be left in the West one 
" Jumper" — this is a name given to converts, perhaps 
because they have jumped right over Rome's rubbish. 
But although they spent a few weeks in the most unre- 
mitting exertions to that end, they were forced to return 
without having induced one Jumper — much less all 
but one — to return to that which his convictions pro- 
nounced error ; while it is beyond dispute that several 
who before doubted, became, after the missioners' visit, de- 
cided Protestants. They would not satisfy inquiry but by 
telling inquirers not to doubt at all, as it was an awful 
crime. This system of stifling reason had lost its effect, 



MISSIONS IN THE "WEST. 249 

and the De-Paulites, with the other Romish orders, 
have now discovered with sorrow that fact. 

Oughterard has not been exempt from priestly perse- 
cution. In all its intensity it has been there dealt out to 
the poor converts. As I write, 1 am made aware of the 
Romish priest forcing his way to the bedside of a dying 
convert, registered as a Protestant, in the poor-house 
hospital. The Protestant chaplain, who, having been sent 
for, was attending her, when the priest so interrupted him, 
that he was actually obliged to cast him roughly from 
the woman's bed. This step, made necessary by the re- 
pulsive rudeness of the priest, invited a frightful attack 
from his excited followers upon the chaplain, who was 
thus compelled to protect himself in the exercise of his 
office. So high did the priest's choler rise, that on the 
following clay, by an indirect instigation, the windows of 
the Protestant schools, &c, were completely demolished. 
That is but a trifle. In the July of this year sixty -three 
converts, belonging to this district, were confirmed. 

One of the stations attached to the above district, 
which was amongst the earliest to yield fruit to Christ, 
requires more than a passing notice : — 

Glan, the Berea of the west, lies along the southern 
shore of the romantic Lough Corrib, and extends very 
nearly from Castlekerke, on the opposite side, to the nice 
town of Oughterard. The Rev. A. Dallas, having heard, 
during one of his visits to Castlekerke, that the inha- 
bitants of Glan — favourably impressed towards the 
English people in general, from having witnessed 
their great liberality towards the poor starving Irish 
in their dark hour of need, and towards Mr. Dallas 
in particular, from all they had heard of his kindness 
to the people of Castlekerke — were anxious that he 
should visit and preach to them, he lost no time in 
taking advantage of the opportunity thus providentially 
afforded. 

A respectable young farmer, who has since departed 
in the faith of Christ, collected several persons in his 
house, to whom Mr. Dallas preached the Gospel so 
clearly and forcibly, that from that hour the Glanvers 
determined to search the Scriptures for themselves, and 



250 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

to admit no doctrine which could not be fairly proved by 
the Word of God. 

The Rev. Mr. O'Callaghan, who was appointed to the 
work at Castlekerke, took up a temporary residence in 
Oughterard, and commenced a course of lectures, &c., at 
Glan, once a-week, which were always numerously at- 
tended, in spite of the fierce denunciations of the Romish 
priests. After this people had been for some time at- 
tending Mr. O'Callaghan's meetings, they came to the 
unanimous determination of going together in a body, on 
the following Sabbath, to attend Divine worship at Cas- 
tlekerke. They met at the appointed time and place, 
and bidding an eternal adieu to that satanic mockery of 
the " offering of Christ once made," the popish mass, 
proceeded onwards, with that courage which intellectual 
conviction alone can inspire. Almost all who composed 
that chosen band have since, from their intelligence and 
superior knowledge of the Bible, been employed as 
Scripture-readers, and are now faithfully at work, not 
only in all the Galway missions, but in other parts of 
Ireland. 

An awful circumstance, which happened in Oughterard 
about three years ago, caused an immense sensation at 
the time, and has contributed, in no small measure, to 
help on the movement. The priest, with whom Mr. 
O'Callaghan had held discussions, having been shortly 
after removed, another most violent and cursing man was 
sent by the "cursing bishop," as he is called, to supply 
his place, and to wear out the poor converts by perse- 
cution. On each succeeding Sabbath this poor man 
poured forth the most dreadful curses against the 
"Jumpers," or any one who would hold the least inter- 
course with them. However, the unprovoked curse did 
not take effect, but the movement, on the contrary, went 
on prospering more than ever. The priest grew despe- 
rate, and on the last Sunday that he was allowed to 
address them, actually terrified his hearers by saying — 
" I will not rest until God shows some visible sign of his 
marked displeasure against them (the converts) or me." 
On the following Thursday, that man, then in the prime 
of life, and the picture of rude health, was struck down 



MISSIONS IN THE WEST. 251 

by an attack of paralysis, and has never since been able 
to pronounce a blessing or to imprecate a curse. The 
movement went on progressing so rapidly at Glan, 
that it became necessary to place a missionary there, 
and accordingly the Rev. P. Moinah was sent forth, 
in the early part of 1849, to labour in the interest- 
ing field. The work continued to prosper still more 
under his superintendence, and fresh ground was 
broken in upon, and more is still opening. 

The details I have given of the movement in some of 
the most prominent western missionary stations, I be- 
lieve fairly represent the manner in which truth pro- 
gresses through the dark districts of our country. They 
also convey, 1 should hope, not an inaccurate idea of the 
blessings wherewith God has guarded the operations of 
the Irish Church Missions Society. Committing these 
statements to the reader as a fair specimen of the work 
and manner of its execution, I shall now, before leaving 
the west, very briefly narrate that society's present po- 
sition in other localities more recently taken up there. 
For that purpose I may begin with — 

Ballyconree, a mission station within the parish 
of Clifden. During the visitation tour made last year 
by the Bishop of Tuam, he found in this district a large 
congregation of converts assembled at the new school- 
room, which had been completed for the occasion. 

The confirmation of 215 converts from Romanism 
then took place. The catechumens were all belonging 
to the district, 37 being the elder children of the 
Connemara Orphans' Nursery, and 78 being the 
converts of Ballyconree; 5/ were males and 58 fe- 
males. Their ages were 66 of 14 vears and under, 
26 from 14 to 20, 6 under 30, ll\mder40, and 6 
under 50 years of age. 

After the confirmation, the bishop, as patron of the 
Connemara Orphans' Nursery, made a visitation 
of that institution. The children, 78 in number, 
were presented to the bishop, who went through 
the details of the establishment ; and having seen the 
arrangement of the house, the work of the children, their 



252 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

gardening, &c, expressed his approbation in warm terms. 
His lordship spoke to the children, who were then ad- 
dressed by the honorary secretary, and the bishop left 
them, having given them his blessing. 

On the morning of the visitation it had been suggested, 
that as many clergymen and gentlemen from England were 
present, it might be a good opportunity to explain to the 
Roman Catholics of the town of Clifden the misrepre- 
sentations so commonly made to them, concerning 
the feelings of the English people with respect to 
Romanism. The schoolmaster was sent round the town 
to knock at each door, and inform the inhabitants that 
a meeting for that purpose would be held in the school- 
room. It was scarcely expected that from so short a 
notice, and under such circumstances, any considerable 
number of persons would be likely to attend. At seven 
o'clock in the evening, the bishop, accompanied by the 
clergy and the party of friends who happened to be in 
Connemara, proceeded to the school-room, which was 
already crowded (at least 450 persons were present) ; 
and a very large proportion were respectable Roman 
Catholics. At the desire of the bishop, the rector of 
the parish took the chair, and opened the meeting with 
a hymn and prayer, in which the Roman Catholics did 
not scruple to join. The meeting was then addressed 
by the Rev. Alfred Hill, vicar of Morebath, in Devon- 
shire, who stated the fact, which came within his own 
knowledge, demonstrating the general feeling which ex- 
ists in England, repugnant to the doctrines of Roman- 
ism. The Rev. E. Ellis, Corresponding Secretary for 
the Society of Irish Church Missions, now employed in 
Dublin, and previously at Doon, explained to the meet- 
ing the facts connected with the remarkable progress of 
the Reformation amongst the Roman Catholics in both 
those places. 

A short address was added by the Rev. A. Dallas, the 
doxology was sung, and the bishop closed the meeting 
with the blessing. 

In this mission are two other stations — Bctrratrough 
and Turbot Island. An ordained missionary, four Scrip- 



MISSIONS IN THE WEST. 253 

ture-readers, three schoolmasters, and two mistresses, 
constitute its agency. 

Turbot Island, belonging to this district, is one of the 
most destitute and neglected spots in the whole of Con- 
nemara. There is, nevertheless, in it a very good school ; 
the children attending it from the two islands of Turbot 
and Innisturk are more than 60 in number. Their 
progress shows considerable intelligence. In the district 
are three other schools doing well. 

Balltnakill is another comparatively recent mis- 
sion establishment. The scenery of this locality is ro- 
mantically beautiful. 

To this district are now attached four other stations — 
jRenuyle, C I egg an, Salruck, and Linane. In his 
confirmation tour last year, the Bishop of Tuam visited 
one of these stations — Salruck — in order to confirm con- 
verts. A large congregation was assembled, the greater 
part of which were converts and Roman Catholics. 
Thirty persons were confirmed ; 2 being original Pro- 
testants and 28 converts from Romanism. 

Of the persons confirmed here, 17 were males and 
13 females. Their ages were, 7 of 14 years and under, 
9 from that to 20, b" from that to 30, 4 from that to 
40, 3 from that to 50, and 1 above 50 years. 

The labour here is carried out by three missionaries, 
being located respectively in Ballmakill, Renoyle, and 
Salruck. They are aided by four readers, four school- 
masters, and one mistress. The several mission stations 
in this beautifully wild district are said by regular 
tourists to exhibit grateful symptoms of daily improve- 
ment in civilisation. 

Errismore gives a name to five very interesting 
stations — Derrigimla, Aillebrach, Duholla, Ballenaboy, 
and Errislanon. In the first of these stations resides an 
ordained missionary, who labours through the whole dis- 
trict, with three readers. All the stations have schools 
and competent teachers. 

In the afternoon of the day (September 20th, 1851) 
which witnessed the interesting scene of an ordination 
in Clifden, by the Bishop of Tuam, his lordship pro- 
ceeded to Derrygimla, in the promontory of Errismore, 



254 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

The large school -house, which had been some tinte 
building, was temporarily arranged for the occasion. A 
full congregation of converts and Roman Catholics oc- 
cupied one part of the room, and 119 catechumens (76 
from Derrygimla, 20 from Aillebrack, and 23 from 
Duholla) were brought before the bishop. 

After a discourse, which the bishop addressed to the 
people and the catechumens, the confirmation took place. 
Two of those confirmed were original Protestants, and 
117 were converts from Romanism ; the number of 
males was 59, and the number of females, 60. The 
ages were as follow : — of 14 years and under there 
were 22 ; from that to 20 years, 48 ; under 30 there 
were 20 ; under 40 there were 15 ; under 50 there 
were 12 ; under 60 there were 2. Besides these, 
8 persons came to the missionary on the previous day 
for confirmation, but as he had given notice that he 
would receive none without a month's preparation, he 
deferred them to another occasion. In this district fifty- 
one converts were confirmed in the present year. 

Sellerna is not the most recent or least promising 
settlement in the west. This may be gathered from 
the progress it manifested, by presenting the Lord 
Bishop of Tuam last year with a list of 167 per- 
sons for confirmation, although only 84 received that 
rite. Two of these were originally Protestants, and 
82 were converts ; 35 were males, and 49 were females. 
Of those whose ages were 14 years and under there 
were 20; there were 51 between 14 and 20; there 
were 8 under 30 ; 4 under 40 ; and 1 above 50 
years. 

The list of admitted catechumens given to the bishop 
by the missionary at Sellerna contained the names of 
167 persons. Upon inquiry as to the reason why only 
84 had actually received confirmation, it was found that 
the strongest means had been resorted to by some land- 
lords and their agents to induce the parents of many of the 
young persons, and in some cases by the parents them- 
selves, to prevent those over whom they had influence 
from being confirmed. No fewer than 83 persons had 
been thus impeded, after having been examined and ap- 



MISSIONS IN THE WEST. Z33 

proved by the missionary. The same reason accounts 
for similar discrepancies which exist hetween the lists of 
other missionaries and the number actually confirmed. 
These show a difference of 30 in other places, besides 
the S3 at Sellerna, where the strongest opposition has 
long been exercised. 

To Sallerna belong the stations Claddaghduff and 
0?nei/. There is only one ordained missionary in the 
district, who is assisted by five readers and four school- 
masters. There are also three schoolmasters and a 
school in each station, well attended. The July of the 
present year witnessed there the confirmation of forty- 
six converts. 

Spiddal mission is nine miles west of Galway. The 
village of that name was famous for its salmon-trout. 
Now it is renowned for its acceptance of God's life-giving 
faith. A missionary, three readers, and a schoolmaster, 
carry on there "the fishing for men." God has blessed 
their labour, one hundred and seventeen converts having 
been there confirmed this July. 

Inverin is another well-favoured district, promising 
a rich harvest to the Lord. It includes Casta and 
Lettermore. In the work going on in these places, 
one missionary, four readers, and three school teachers, 
are engaged. 

Lough Mask — after which the joint stations of 
Tour make a dy and Partree are named — extends ten miles 
from north to south, and is of an average breadth of four 
miles. The steep mountains of Partree beautifully rise 
from its western shore better than 2,200 feet. It is a dis- 
trict of natural sublimity, and of considerable historical 
notoriety. God's Word now echoes freely amidst its wilds 
and ruins. It has lately received an ordained missionary, 
having been previously worked by four readers and two 
schoolmasters. 

The Galway mission has only been taken up within 
the last year. This maritime town is about 126 miles 
distant from Dublin, with which it is now directly con- 
nected by railway. Of its population, which by the last 
census was stated to be 24,697, about 1000 are mem- 



256 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

bers of the Established Church ; 90 are Protestant dis- 
senters, and all the rest are Roman Catholics. There 
are in the town one Protestant church, one Presbyte- 
rian, and one Methodist meeting-house ; while there 
are three Romish chapels, three monasteries, and 
five nunneries ! The bay of Galway is a very large 
and beautiful sheet of water, protected from the swells of 
the Atlantic by the natural breakwater of the Arran 
Isles. The Irish Church Mission Society has divided 
the district into five stations, thus : — Galway, Head- 
ford, Rooveagh, Tuam, and Lava/ly. In the first station 
is located the clerical missionary, with seven readers ; 
and at Tuam, a lay agent and three readers. In Head- 
ford, where another reader resides, twenty-three converts 
were confirmed in July last. 

Perhaps one of the boldest strides made by this So- 
ciety was the fearless introduction of the Gospel into the 
very den of the Lion of Rome in this county — into 
Tuam, which belongs to the Galway district, and is his 
residence. Frantic, beyond description, at so noble 
and open an effort to rend the veil which conceals 
Rome's reality, " John of Tuam" lost not a moment in 
creating the deadliest enmity in the minds of his people 
against the detested but forbearing proselytisers. Con- 
tinual and dreadful persecution was the result. During the 
hottest part of some of the riots ^hich he had thus fo- 
mented, " John of the Tribe of Judas " was observed 
once looking down with admiring complacency from his 
drawing-room window upon his too bidable flock, pelt- 
ing and hooting clergymen and readers. A correspon- 
dent of the Warder thus writes, in reference to those 
outrageous proceedings, after a change in the Govern- 
ment had frightened the actors into an abandonment of 
their fiercest weapons : — 

<l A stranger, unaccustomed to such scenes as I daily witness, 
could scarcely conceive anything more awful than a walk with a 
missionary through one of the streets of Tuam. The shouting is 
not so loud as usual ; but the downcast look and muttered exe- 
cration will indicate what is passing within. From every door, 
from every hovel, men, boys, and women, but especially the lat- 



MISSIONS IN THE WEST. 257 

ter. pour a continued fire of curses, oaths, and insults of the 
most personal nature and shocking character, sufficient to im- 
press the hearer with an idea that he is no longer an inhabitant 
of the refined portions of the earth, but situated in the locality 
of devils." 

Notwithstanding this, a very successful lodgement 
has been made in Tuam by those who have the cause of 
heaven at heart ; and several people, regardless of all the 
frightful persecution consequent, have "come out." Last 
July, the Lord Bishop confirmed here twenty-one con- 
verts in the faith of Christ. Doubtless, were the hard- 
hearted priests to change their relentless course, and be 
moderate, Tuam, ere many months, would send " the 
Lion " to seek another shelter, no longer needing his 
official presence; and his present jackals would either 
become meek followers of another master, or accompany 
him away. As it is, however, this end will only be gained 
gradually, and with difficulty — but, with God's blessing, 
it will be gained. 

Btjrrishoole is a mission lately taken possession of 
in Mayo. The principal station is called Mulranny, at 
which is located a missionary and reader. Operations 
are favourably progressing there. 

Balla is also a mission in Mayo, which has been just 
opened. To carry on operations in it, a missionary and 
lay agent, and three readers have been supplied by the 
society. In the first reports just issued from the dis- 
trict, these passages occur, and they appear to express 
clearly the progress and prospects of the movement in 
that part of the country : — 

" No sooner was it known that the readers had begun the good 
work, than the priest at once took the alarm. On the following 
Sunday he denounced, in no very measured terms, the clergy- 
man of the parish and the Jumpers, from the altar. In conse- 
quence, the mob attacked the readers, on the same day, on their 
way to and from church, both morning and evening. They were 
hooted, called Jumpers, and had stones and mud thrown at them ; 
but that God who is always a strong tower of defence, graciously 
preserved them from personal injury. They were similarly 
treated on the two or three following days, but not with such de- 
termination on the part of the populace. The readers waited on 
the priest on Tuesday last, and were admitted. He demanded 

S 



258 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

their authority for preaching the Scriptures. They gave him 
Deut. vi. 1-8; Rev. xxii. 17. He asked them to prove the Di- 
vine authority of the Scriptures. They gave him the facts of 
the present dispersion of the Jewish people, and the fulfilment in 
the Roman Catholic Church of 1 Tim. iv. 1-4. They then asked 
him how he knew that he was ordained, and plied him strongly 
with the doctrine of Intention. He quoted in support of Tran- 
substantiation, John vi. They replied, if that referred to the 
Eucharist, then Judas must have been saved — and Luther surely 
was — and I must be saved, continued the reader, although I 
was once a Roman Catholic, and am now a Jumper. The pro- 
gress of the readers, as might be expected, has been consider- 
ably retarded in the district; but they are going forward as fa- 
vourably as might be expected under the circumstances. They 
state that they are admitted into but few houses in the village, but 
that they are delivering the message with which they are charged 
to the people by the way-side, and in the country districts. I 
have no doubt but that in due time God will open a door of en- 
trance for his own blessed Word. He will make the wrath of 
man to praise him, and the remainder of his wrath he will re- 
strain.'' 



The reader has been now presented with an account 
of the fourteen missions already established by this 
society in that portion of Ireland which is, strictly 
speaking, " the west." To these missions are annexed 
fifty-six principal stations. The agency it there em- 
ploys is composed of 193 individuals, and may be thus 
classified: — Ordained ministers, 21; lay agents, 3; 
Scripture-readers, 83 ; schoolmasters, 55 ; and school- 
mistresses, 3 1 . The number of converts confirmed in 
the west this year is 941 ; last year, 712 ; and the year 
before, 401 — showing a decided and steady increase. 

Many other localities in " the west," besides those 
thus enumerated, are, while I write, being fixed upon for 
new missions, and fresh stations are being appended to 
those already occupied. Many more, I doubt not, shall 
have been at full work before this volume is a year old. 

Some of those districts, where the baneful influence of 
the worst superstitions had uninterrupted prevalence, 
are now not only favoured with the constant visits of 
those who bear the Gospel message, but enjoy the privi- 
lege of having erected in the midst of them sacred edi- 



MISSIONS INCREASING. 259 

fices whereto the people can resort on the " hallowed 
day," to give praise and pray unitedly to their blessed 
Lord and Saviour. Better than fourteen new churches 
have been erected in the most remote districts of the 
long-neglected west, since the commencement of this 
holy movement — and others are building. Those churches 
are now the scenes of some of the most affecting inci- 
dents in the Christian history of a people in process of 
Reformation. They have been, not alone the cause of 
counteracting the disgusting practices which are known to 
have defiled the sanctity of the Sabbath, but they have 
enabled man to assert his independence, and to love, 
heartily love, his God, and Him only. They have ren- 
dered the name of " card player" detested, the shebeen- 
house frequenter shunned, the Sabbath-breaker of any 
sort looked upon as a suspicious member of a Christian 
society. Truly, when a person only for a moment pic- 
tures to himself the odious contrast which the practices 
in this quarter, a few years ago, make with those now 
existing, he must feel exceeding surprise and gratifica- 
tion. Drunkenness has given way to sobriety, swearing 
to blessing, Sabbath-breaking to Sabbath-keeping, gross 
and debasing sports to social and enlightening recrea- 
tions ; the dance-house and shebeen-shop to the house 
of God and Scriptural converse meetings ; irreligion to 
piety, superstition to Christianity. In short, demorali- 
sation has been destroyed by its antidote — the Bible. 
God's Word has proved itself an inestimable blessing to 
the poor westerns, who must necessarily grow from 
poverty to comparative wealth, when the unworthy in- 
citements to lavish time and money are gone. 

But now to leave " the west," that sphere where the 
Irish Church Missions' labours are so bountifully and so 
profitably bestowed, I must briefly notice the extension 
of its efforts into other quarters of the kingdom : — 

The South-Eastern Mission, which has now fully 
opened for the good work, comprises Enniscorthy, New 
Ross, and Mulrankin. At the first station are settled 
a missionary, two lay agents, and four schoolmasters. 
To each of the others two readers only have been as yet 



260 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

allocated. Enniscorthy is situated near the celebrated 
Vinegar Hill, and is the most central town in Wexford. 
The river Slaney flows by its side. It is eleven miles 
distant from New Ross, which is built on the boundaries 
of Kilkenny and Wexford, and is about eighty miles from 
Dublin. Great opposition is shown here to the Word, 
but it will make its way. 

Kilkenny is another most promising mission, newly 
entered upon. The stations which comprise the district 
are — Kilkenny, Car low > Portarlington, and Callan. 
The first station, which is the capital of the county 
of that name, is distant from Carlow, also the chief 
town in the adjacent county, about twelve miles ; from 
Portarlington about forty-three ; and from Callan about 
nine. Kilkenny is united to Dublin, from which it 
is seventy miles distant, by railroad; and Portarlington, 
which lies on the borders of the Queen's and King's 
counties, and is forty-four miles from Dublin, can also be 
reached by a similar mode of travelling. Callan is situ- 
ated in a south-western direction from Kilkenny, and 
stands about two miles from the borders of Tipperary, 
and seven from Ballingarry, the scene of O'Brien's re- 
bellion. The Irish Church Mission Society has appointed 
one missionary, one lay agent, and eight Scripture- 
readers, to teach the people of this part of the country 
better things than rebellion, of which too much had been 
dealt out, both to the Sovereign of Kings, and to that 
monarch whom He has given to rule us here. The 
mission has been wonderfully well received in this noto- 
riously seditious district, which was not broken in upon 
by any former efforts at Reformation. 

Cashee, the famed city of the kings, and now a 
favourite diocese of the Pope's prelacy, is another new 
district entered upon by the Gospel bearers of the Lord 
Jesus. This is taking the Bible war right into the heart 
of the once dreaded Tipperary. The declining, but ancient 
city of Cashel is very nearly the centre point of the south 
riding of that extensive county, and is about half-way 
between Thurles and Clonmel, being distant from either 
about thirteen miles. A railway approaches it within 



MISSIONS INCREASING. 26 1 

twelve miles. To this very important station a mis- 
sionary, a lay agent, and two readers have been sent. 
They have encountered only the usual obstacles, and 
expect to reap a good harvest for the Lord. 

Lough Derg, a beautiful and immense opening on the 
Upper Shannon, gives a name to a mission now opened 
in the north riding of Tipperary. Nenagh, which is six 
miles from the edge of the Lough, and is nearly the 
centre of the riding, is the principal station yet occupied. 
In it a missionary, a lay agent, and two readers are 
located. I am myself well acquainted with this district, 
and, from my experience of it, I expect ere long to hear 
of its being a very extensive and flourishing mission. It 
badly needed such an exertion as this society is now 
making in its behalf. 

The Shannon Mission denominates the districts 
lvino; about the <c Lower Shannon." having Askeaton as 
the chief station, and the only one yet to which labourers 
have been appointed. An arm of this magnificent river 
extends to the side of Askeaton village, right opposite the 
greatest opening the Shannon presents. It will be recol- 
lected that under the auspices of the present Dean of 
Ardagh — the venerable servant of God, Dr. Murray — 
a most prosperous mission was begun in this locality at 
the time he was its vicar, and when such exertions were 
lamentably scarce in the country. Most of those then 
gained to the true Shepherd's fold have been since called 
before His throne ; while many others yet live, enjoying 
His favour in our colonies, as good, trust-worthy citizens 
and faithful Christians. Askeaton, for many reasons, 
indeed, was a happy selection for the missionary head- 
quarters of this vast district. There are at present only 
a missionary and three readers employed there to gather 
up the Lord's harvest, w T hich is very abundant. 

The Meath mission is amongst those lately opened, 
and has its head station at New an, which is connected 
with the metropolis by rail. A missionary and four 
readers constitute its agency at present. The opera- 
tions are only begun. It was when seeking the repre- 
sentation of this county, the other day, that a gentleman 



262 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

avowedly entered the field under the protection of the 
Virgin Mary! It is likely that its people will, the next 
time, be less disposed to favour such sort of devotees. 

Louth — to which belong two stations, Drogheda 
and Dundalk — is some time under the society's charge. 
In the first station — where already a missionary, a lay 
agent, and six readers, who work the district, reside — 
a very interesting class-meeting, nearly on the principle 
of that in connexion with the Dublin mission, is well and 
regularly conducted. Great benefit has been ascertained 
to have resulted from this meeting. Many conversions 
have occurred in Drogheda since the opening of the 
mission ; and persecution on the part of the priests, of 
course, followed the success. Denunciations from the 
altar were attended to with cruel fidelity. Last year 
two Scripture-readers were so outrageously beaten, after 
one of those Sunday altar harangues, that for some time 
their lives were in danger. Things are now far more 
tranquil. The agents of the Irish Church Mission 
Society are not to be expelled by such hellish means 
from any district in which they find God's Word has 
but to be made known to gain acceptance. The priests 
understand that now, and use other more secret, but not 
less disreputable, means to impede the Gospel spread. 
All will not do. 

The Roscommon Mission is amongst the latest opened. 
I have great satisfaction in recording one significant and 
praiseworthy circumstance in connexion with the open- 
ing of this mission. Upon the society appointing the 
Rev. G. W. Dalton as missionary to that district, the 
bishop of the diocese in which the mission is — Elphin — 
took the opportunity as one in which to exhibit his 
interest for the work, and his appreciation of the society 
engaged in it. This he did, in the handsomest manner, 
by bestowing on the selected missionary of the society a 
vicarage within his district. That mission will have by 
this means desirable advantages it could not otherwise 
possess. Mr. Dalton has at present the assistance of a 
lay agent and six readers. The stations are Croghan 
and Boyle. The latter is the second town of impor- 



MISSIONS INCREASING. 263 

tance in the county, beautifully situated between Loughs 
Gana and Key, and within about two miles of the county 
Sligo. The work, thus propitiously begun, promises to 
be productive of much good fruit. 

TTe have now gone through all the principal missions 
of this society at present working, except Dublin, which 
I have purposely reserved. There could be no difficulty, 
if space allowed, to append to each of those districts 
many very interesting particulars illustrative of the 
movement's progress and success. Two features would, 
however, be the most prevailing and prominent. They 
are, the number and stability of conversions ; and the 
variety and intensity of persecutions. But these both 
have been seen, and I doubt not sympathised with, in 
the details of the operations already more minutely dwelt 
upon. The plan of entering a new locality is materially 
the same in one place as in another; the manner of ob- 
taining and retaining a position is, likewise, scarcely, if at 
all, different. This explanation for "hurrying over the 
stations" will, therefore, be the more acceptable. The 
insertion here of a minute of the society, bearing the 
number 942, and just published, will indicate the vast 
breadth of country over which the society's benefits are 
at present extended : — 

" Upon considering" the missions now directed to be com- 
menced, in connexion with those now in operation, and those for 
which arrangements are in progress, the committee instructed the 
honoray secretary for missions, to locate the different agents in 
such a manner, as that a chain of missionary operations may be 
carried on, combining- the influence of each mission with those 
nearest to it, and therefore with the whole. By this means a 
circle of missions will be formed around the centre of Ireland, 
connecting the Galway mission with the Dublin mission by one 
semicircle, reaching 1 to Lough Erne on the north, and by another 
extending to Cashel on the south. The northern semicircle will 
proceed from the West Galway mission by the Lough Mask 
mission, Bala mission, Roscommon mission, Sligo mission, Lough 
Erne mission, Louth mission, and Meath mission, to Dublin, 
with the Achill mission as an outpost on the north-west. The 
southern semicircle will proceed from the Dublin mission by the 
south-eastern, the Kilkenny, the Cashel, the Lough Derg, the 
Loughrea missions, reaching to the Galway mission, with the 
Shannon mission as an outpost on the south-west,' 5 



264 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

Perhaps the most important of all those missions is 
the only one not yet described. In none of the other 
missions is so distinctly manifested the direct applica- 
bility of this society's system to the working out of Ire- 
land's evangelisation. It is therefore that I have kept 
until now, and apart from the others, a sketch of the 

Dublin Mission. The beautiful metropolis of Ire- 
land has been long considered as thoroughly Roman 
Catholic. Indeed, the National Church in Dublin, 
though at all times possessing extensive, did not until 
lately use any, means to promulgate its sacred principles ; 
while the alien Church of Rome, although not similarly 
endowed, made unceasing and wonderfully successful 
strides to render its influence wide-spread and enduring. 
What causes I have stated as contributing to the decay 
of true Christianity in the provinces, strictly apply to the 
increase of its opposite in the chief city — here, as there, 
the ministry was to blame. At present Dublin boasts of 
having twenty parish churches, and nineteen chapels, 
where the Gospel is preached. The number of "reli- 
gious houses," wherein the Gospel is practically denied, 
far exceeds these. Wealth, morality, intelligence, and 
an elevation of social position, pointedly distinguish 
those who profess the doctrines of the Bible. Ma- 
jority in numbers, squalidness, and depravity are the 
prevailing characteristics of those who hold the opposite. 
To be sure, a very large number of the Roman Catholic 
population of Dublin merits the appellation of being 
highly respectable ; but no one can deny that the vast 
majority of the 200,000 beings who belong to the 
"papal persuasion" in Dublin are properly described 
above. Gradually gaining strength in her dominion over 
these 200,000 souls, Rome has now exercising her autho- 
rity amongst them the strength and cunning of the in- 
mates of three monasteries, eight convents, and nine other 
clerical orders, besides a very large number of parochial 
priests. In every parish, societies of zealous " confrater- 
nity men" aid very materially the general machinery. 
They principally act as watches, to give alarm if a mem- 
ber is found honestly canvassing the doctrines of his 
Church; and as seekers, to tell of some starving Pro- 



DUBLIN DISTRICT. 26.5 

testant likely to become a passive victim to the seduc- 
tions of the monks or nuns whom they soon send 
upon him. Dublin, before missionary operations were 
opened in it, was thus a very model of a Romish preserve. 
Few expected to break in upon the nice and crafty ar- 
rangements without instant failure. Priestly influence 
seemed as though it could not be reduced ; and almost 
no attempt was made to wrest the city from so ruinous a 
sway. Rome, therefore, very properly claimed Dublin 
as hers. 

The only few efforts made to stir up the drowsiness 
which had seized the professors of pure Christianity were 
blessed : Roe came from his retirement in the country, 
and occasionally succeeded in procuring the opening, for 
Sunday evening services, of some scarcely-used parish 
church. Hundreds crowded to hear his proclaiming the 
message, who otherwise would have been present at some 
profane amusement ! When duty bade the good minister 
away, the citizens of Dublin had no one to supply his 
place except Methodist preachers, to hear whom many 
objected. Mathias at another time faithfully and cease- 
lessly declared the Gospel from the Bethesda pulpit, 
and his church was unable to contain all that were 
desirous to hear him. These facts show how exceedingly 
much the ministry was to blame, Christianity was in a 
deep slumber in Dublin, and while so was nigh being 
annihilated by her most wary foe. The few good soldiers 
of the Lord who, by times, like those named, did keep 
steadfast watch, were used by Him, whose will nothing 
withstands, to avert the greatest of the danger. Out of 
the barren prospect, however, God purposed to produce 
much fruit in His own wise time. 

Until the year 1848, when Dublin was the scene of 
furious agitation, no decided change in the manner of 
doing duty adopted by the resident ministry took place. 
Up to that time Rome had almost uninterrupted and free 
scope. Then the Rev. C. S. Stanford, rector of St. 
Michan's — a clergyman now well known in the contro- 
versial world, and universally esteemed alike for his 
public character and private virtues, a clergyman in every 



266 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

respect worthy of the distinguished part it is now evident 
God destined him to take in the great movement of 
which I am writing — he commenced, towards the end 
of 1848, a regular battery, directed against the strong- 
hold of Romanism. This — aided by his excellent 
curate, the Rev. C. F. MacCarthy — he has kept, 
without intermission, in active operation to the present 
day. Controversial lectures were delivered every Tues- 
day evening, in the commodious school-room attached to 
his church, either by the rector or his curate. A few 
Roman Catholics at first attended. But so greatly did 
the numbers gradually increase, that the church was 
soon opened, and the lectures delivered from the pulpit. 

The manner in which the Irish Church Missions came 
in to sustain the movement so set on foot, is told thus 
by Mr. Marrable, in his sketch of the society : — 

" The late Edward Bickersteth and Mr. Dallas, who came as a 
deputation from the committee of * The Special Fund,' to the 
clerical meetings, in April, 1849, held a meeting of the Dublin 
clergy in Trinity College ; it was then resolved to form a * Com- 
mittee of Correspondence,' for the carrying on and conducting 
the controversy in that city, and various preachers enlisted them- 
selves as willing to co-operate in this mission. The Rev. C. F. 
MacCarthy (curate of St. Michan's) was afterwards appointed to 
superintend some readers, who were then, for the first time, en- 
gaged to go, two-and-two, through the streets, lanes, and alleys, 
inviting Romanists to attend the sermons, &c, conversing with 
them freely on the subject of religion, distributing amongst them 
handbills and tracts, and pressing on the people the importance 
of abandoning a system which leads men to perdition, instead of 
salvation through Christ." 

Less wise than they now appear to be, the Dublin 
priests, whose system was thus piously but determinedly 
assailed, came forth to offer a defence. Father O'Con- 
nell, of Waterford, announced himself in 1849 as an 
appointed champion to " make nothing of Protestant 
sophistries." Dr. Meyler — lately a candidate for the 
office which Dr. Cullen was more fortunate to secure — 
became a "special pleader" for Rome against Protes- 
tantism. He promised often to prove the necessity and 
propitiatory qualities of the mass, but never did. In his 
chapel, however, an excommunication took place ; it was 



DUBLIN DISTRICT. 267 

the first which greeted the new movement in Dublin. 
The victim was a poor man distributing handbills outside 
the chapel door. "Bell, book, and candle-light" were 
employed to make effective this curious method of reply- 
ing to the statements contained in the handbills. Rome 
seldom gains by her anger. In that instance she pre- 
pared against herself a weapon, deadly and sharp, 
which has ever since been wielded with an effect grievous 
to her — I mean the letters of "A True Catholic," 
which, originating in this occurrence, since then have 
appeared every week in the Warder, The style of these 
letters is masterly. Attacking Rome in doctrine and 
practice, the writer attracts the mind of the most preju- 
diced reader, and leads him down without fail to the very 
end of the chapter. I speak from experience when I say 
that Rome has not a more formidable and successful 
enemy than the writer of these letters. No argument 
was brought more home to my own mind than the 
simple and conclusive one I accidentally read in some of 
those letters. So terrible a havoc did they make in 
Rome's ranks here, that Dr. O'Connell brought them on 
the altar, to expose what he called calumnies. I often 
heard priests — most of whom in Dublin read them — 
lament the pertinacity with which "True Catholic" con- 
tinues to denude their system. He now takes up every 
event as it presents itself, and deals with it in the most 
telling manner. Than these letters, Mr. Stanford's 
" Hand-book," Michan's class-meeting, and controversial 
sermons, the priests have no greater objects of intense 
hatred — and with much reason. 

Perhaps the best testimony to the success of the dis- 
tribution of handbills containing really "vital questions," 
will be found in the subjoined letter : — 

u To the Editor of the ' Warder.' 

" Friday, 3rd August, 1849. 

" Sir, — Hoping that you will be so kind as to insert this letter 
in your paper, I have been induced to write a statement of what 
took place between me and the Rev, Father Sheppard, in St. 
Audoen's new chapel, on Wednesday morning", 1st August. Hav- 
ing read some quotations from the Douay Bible on some placards 



i 



I 



268 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

and handbills announcing controversial sermons in Michan's 
Church, I went, I confess at first from motives of curiosity to 
hear how Roman Catholic doctrine could be put down by Roman 
Catholic Bible quotations. I was thunderstruck at what I heard 
from time to time ; but at last the doctrine of Intention made me 
decide on getting some explanation from my old father confes- 
sor, to enable me to make some defence against some Protestant 
young men of my acquaintance. Accordingly, I went on Wed- 
nesday morning to confession to Father Sheppard ; and to make 
my statement more clear, I shall give the exact questions and 
answers that took place between the priest and myself. 

" After going into the box, and begging the priest's blessing, 
I began with saying : — 

"Penitent. — 'Dear reverend father, it is now three months 
since I went to confession before, and during that time I was led, 
by reading verses from our Bible on Protestant placards and 
handbills, to go and hear sermons in Michan's Church, which have 
left my mind in a very tortured state.' 

w Priest. — * It was the devil that made you go, sir, and not the 
verses. What business had you going at all ? Can't you stay 
in your own church ?' 

"Penitent * But, sir, I have got a handbill for this week, and 

just say whether the statements on it are true or not, and quiet 
my doubts at once.' 

"Priest, — * I would not make that much of you as to notice 
your doubts, or read that tying scrap of paper. How bad you 
want controversy.' 

" Penitent. — ( But, reverend sir, consider the tortured state of 
my mind ; and this is a very bad way to satisfy my doubts as to 
the true way to worship God, towards the salvation of my soul.' 

il Priest. — ' Oh, dear me ! how I feel for you — how I pity you ! 
— what a way you are in! — how badly you are off for contro- 
versy !' 

("N.B. — These last words were spoken with an execrable 
sneer, and contemptuous mockery of my uneasiness and doubt- 
ings.) 

" Penitent. — i But, dear reverend sir, is this a way for the priest 
of God to treat a poor sinner when he comes to get peace with that 
God, and to get any doubts removed which may have arisen in 
his mind through the reading of the Roman Catholic Bible quo- 
tations, and on account of which there are numbers doubting as 
well as me ?' 

" Priest (In a thundering voice, loud enough to be heard 
outside the box, and on account of which I was ashamed to come 
out, and walk through the chapel). — ' Begone, sir, I care not how 
many are doubting. I shall enter into no discussion with any one ; 



DUBLIN DISTRICT. 269 

so go about your business.' (And he banged the slide door so 
violently as to nearly take the top of my nose off.) 

" Does Father Sheppard think it was to a dog he was speak- 
ing ? The resolution with which I shall prove the truth of the 
statement made above, should I be called on to do so, will show 
Father Sheppard how far he is mistaken, in spite of the ven- 
geance and insult that such men as Father Sheppard can hurl at 
me. " I remain, 

"The Suffering Inquirer." 

This priest has since been called before his Judge 
while saying mass, and without a moment's, warning ! 
The year 1849 witnessed the gathering of many a satis- 
fied searcher into the truth as it is in Jesus. The 
priests mourned over the increase to God's fold, but, 
unless by underhand persecutions, they made no sensible 
effort to stay the glorious work. 

In 1850, all the priests were invited, by a printed 
challenge, sent to each, to come and meet the Rev. 
Messrs. Nangle, Griffin, Magee, and Fleury, in the Ro- 
tundo, and satisfactorily prove that the Creed of Pius 
IV. was ever received as a creed before the 9th Decem- 
ber, 1564. The challenge contained a clever refutation 
of that novel creed, but was never replied to in any 
shape or after any manner, although it was repeated 
last year. 

One of the most effective instruments in the general 
movement is, undoubtedly, St, Michan's Conversational 
Controversial Class-Meeting, More injury to Rome, 
and good to the Lord's service, has been done in this 
class-meeting than can be calculated : the ascertained 
value of its operations is wonderful. About two years 
ago, and when the lectures were adjourned to the church, 
Mr. MacCarthy opened St. Michan's class-meeting for 
all inquirers. At first very few gathered together to 
learn how God had really planned man's salvation. I 
recollect, about a year and a-half ago, first visiting "The 
Class, " and finding only sixteen persons present. By 
degrees its frequenters increased, until, at last, the meet- 
ing was found too large for the room in which it first 
met, and removed to another, in every way better adapted 
for that use. The new room, which is capable of con- 



270 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

taining 800 persons, is now too small for the purposes 01 
the meeting, and better than 200 people go away each 
night without gaining admittance. This is the briefest 
and most pointed manner of illustrating the progress of 
the class. The manner of conducting it is quite unique, 
and so difficult that few beside its founder could for one 
month creditably, if at all, maintain the position of su- 
perintendent. 

The Rev. C. F. MacCarthy, as is his custom, on en- 
tering the chair, explains, for the benefit of strangers, 
the object of the meeting, which he then opens with 
prayer. Some pre-appointed texts of Scripture are next 
read, and catechetically commented on, to the edifica- 
tion of all present, whether high or low. From the 
consideration of these parts of Scripture — which are also, 
when the point so served, made to answer a controver- 
sial purpose — the superintendent leads to the subject of 
the evening — some controverted dogma of the Church of 
Rome. 

While the class might be said to be intended for the 
general promulgation of true Christianity, it is especially 
designed to expose the doctrines of the Church of Rome. 
Every fallacy of that system is taken up on the merits of 
its own arguments, and, for the most part, refuted by its 
own weapons. There cannot be conceived a more ex- 
tensive and more inviting field for inquiry than it affords ; 
and I am delighted to be able to add, that it is very 
well appreciated both by Romanists and Protestants. 
Many of the former acknowledge how much they owe to 
the instruction thus given ; and many of the latter, by 
renouncing Rome, prove the impressive and conclusive 
manner in which that system is exposed. So terrible 
an antagonist as this class could not escape the enmity 
of the priests. They denounced it emphatically, but 
never ventured within its threshold to encounter the re- 
peated challenges given to them from the rostrum of 
that meeting. Their emissaries occasionally presented 
themselves in order to create disturbances, but were in- 
variably detected in the outset of their " labour," and 
silenced. It is very remarkable that no annoyance has 
ever been given to those attending this meeting ; no 



DUBLIN DISTRICT. 2/1 

disturbance lias ever taken place within it. When it is 
remembered what mad enmity was heretofore usually 
displayed against " busy parsons," Bible-readers, and 
handbills, we mast view this singular change as a great 
evidence of the advance of the Reformation movement. 

I may here also record a recent and most satisfactory 
testimony to the changed feelings of the once terribly de- 
luded Roman Catholics towards Reformers or Reforma- 
tion. Perhaps no circumstances besides those consequent 
on the angry religious contest of a general election, such 
as we have lately had, could more amply develop this 
happy change. Few who have read the rancorous 
speeches, or noted the unscrupulously determined efforts 
of the Romish leaders, both cleric and lay, to stir up 
party animosity, and to inflame every mind they could, 
against Protestantism and Protestants, will not be pre- 
pared to find an enormous show of sincere resistance 
against the Reformation movement, on the part of 
the people so excited. It will be thought an inevitable 
consequence of the frightful scenes enacted since the 
elections began ; the more so, as those scenes were ob- 
viously the produce of studied and purposed incitements. 
In truth, from all that has been said and done by the 
sham champions of " civil and religious liberty," it 
would be marvellous if anything else had resulted than 
decided damage to missionary exertions. Be the glory 
ever to God. I have to proclaim the joyous truth — the 
more marvellous the more glorious — that all calculations 
on this head have been wonderfully disappointed. 

Dublin continued in a most stormy agitation during 
the election mania. This city is the head-quarters of 
papal power. In it sits daily the "Defence" clique, 
specially formed against proselytism. From its quays 
are always poured out, in any emergency, the most 
ruffianly and dirty dastards, to do the tyrannic bidding 
of the priestly conclave. Its parishes are crammed with 
zealous " confraternity men," who glory in the death 
and destruction of heretics. Every means necessary to 
excite the moderation of this party — to intimidate and 
compel the timid of that, or to dismay and maltreat the 



272 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

objectionable of all, was here within reach. The power 
was not left unemployed. But it is most pleasing and 
singular that, no matter how furiously the zealots raged 
against the proselytisers, no steps were taken by the 
people to render it necessary for this society to suspend 
operations. Dublin, for all the reasons assigned, must 
afford the best specimen of the state of feeling now ex- 
isting. Lay agents, Scripture-readers, and every other 
employe of the Irish Church Missions in the Reformation 
cause, went out through this city — apparently so pa- 
palised — and were as well received during the election 
time as ever, and in no case molested. I am aware of 
an attempt made by a Roman Catholic barrister to ex- 
cite a large crowd against a lay agent, around whom 
they had been collected, in the very vicinity of Vincent 
de Paul's palace at Phibsborough. The people said 
they heard nothing offensive ; and were not now, as of 
yore, willing to rush to the attack without cause. The 
barrister was vexed, and began to argue with the agent, 
whom he took to be some silly son of mammon. To his 
astonishment and chagrin, he elicited several hard 
truths, which he would much prefer the people had not 
heard. The lawyer left, to all appearance in better 
humour than when he came. So the Lord works, by 
the very foes of his cause, for its advancement. This is 
only an instance within my own knowledge ; many 
others as agreeable exist. But more. St. Michan's 
controversial class, which meets in a poor and papal 
district, was held, and attended as if nothing extra- 
ordinary was going on. The controversial sermons 
were preached in that church, and in no way disturbed. 
Placards calling in question Rome's doctrines were read, 
and suffered to remain un soiled and untorn. The 
entire missionary machinery worked during that bus- 
ling period with its usual calmness and effect. It is a 
very remarkable fact that while the windows of several 
churches, including some accused of harbouring Trac- 
tarianism, were smashed and otherwise injured — Mi- 
chan's, that church which persons thought the most 
obnoxious of all others, was not in any way harmed. I 



DUBLIN DISTRICT. 273 

have reason to know that the priests were very confident 
of the demolition of St. Michan's Church ; but they 
reckoned wrongly on the feelings of the people. It was 
the only church that thoroughly escaped ! Several 
Roman Catholics were quietly present at a controversial 
sermon preached in it one evening, when the windows of 
a church not far off, where no controversy insults Roman- 
ists, were broken. The preacher on that occasion was 
a little timid, because he had been attacked the night be- 
fore, lest he may be then set upon especially. But he 
passed through the streets without any evidence even of 
disrespect. I recollect hearing of a man, who, because 
he declined to vote for the papal candidate for the city, 
was accused of attending St. Michan's controversial class, 
and there imbibing the principles of that " deludering 
parson, MacCarthy." Yet Mr. MacCarthy and his class 
were respected. So was the truly good and worthily- 
famed author of the Handbook, So was the Refor- 
mation cause altogether. These facts contain a lesson 
which may benefit the indifferent, if they only can apply 
it to themselves. Would that we had many honest, de- 
termined, outspoken, Christian men, like the rector and 
curate of St. Michan's. We would then have less disre- 
spect shown by Roman Catholics to parsons or churches. 
During the last winter and spring almost every 
evening in the week was taken up in public controversy. 
On Sunday evenings sermons were delivered in St. 
Michan's and in St. Thomas's. On Monday evenings 
lectures were given in the school-rooms of St. Nicholas 
and St. James. On Tuesday evenings St. Michan's 
controversial class met, and Trinity Church pulpit was 
occupied by its minister in exposing Romanism. On 
Wednesday evenings sermons were preached in St. Ni- 
cholas's and in the Episcopalian Church, and discussions 
took place in St. James's school-room. On Thursday 
evenings lectures were given in St. Michan's Church. 
On Friday evenings the agents met for prayer ; and on 
Saturdays they assembled to relate the week's pro- 
ceedings, and receive counsel and instruction for the 
ensuing week. 



274 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

In summer many of the lectures were, of necessity, 
discontinued, but will, as usual, be resumed at the suit- 
able period. Roman Catholics crowded to these dis- 
courses, especially to Michan's and to all the class 
meetings, which continue at work the year round. The 
most popular and constant preachers, and whose dis- 
courses and other unceasing efforts have been greatly 
blessed, are the Rev. Messrs. Griffin, M'Ghee, Fleury, 
MacCarthy, Ellis, Bowling, Halahan, Crampton, and 
Gregg. Many others, too, have very often borne a 
generous helping hand ; but those named have been 
successfully, and without cessation, labouring in the 
missionary cause. One other name has to be mentioned, 
and that is — C. S. Stanford. He has lately confined his 
discourses upon these subjects to his term of preaching 
in Christ's Church Cathedral, therefore I have not placed 
his name with the above ; but his church is open all 
the year round for the purpose of controversy, and he 
is ever present to encourage and give countenance to the 
efforts. His voice is ever to be heard at the missionary 
council-table. His name and aid are invariably asso- 
ciated with every exertion in a cause which, when it 
wanted an advocate, found him. The product of his 
talent and time has long since been held as a great 
boon in the controversial field — his Handbook to the 
Romish Controversy. This valuable controversialist's 
companion and inquirer's guide, Mr. Stanford has given 
to the world at a price by which his pecuniary loss has 
been considerable. — But then his real object has been 
gained, and truth has been placed within the reach of 
the poorest Roman Catholic. So startling were the first 
effects of this Handbook, that Dr. O'Connell was called 
from his retirement, to give a series of lectures " re- 
futing" the refutation of Pope Pius's Creed. As a speci- 
men of the result of these sermons, I copy the following 
paragraph from the Warder of January the 7th, 1852 : — 

" On Sunday a gentleman of respectability, who holds a Go- 
vernment situation, together with his wife, renounced Romanism, 
and conformed to the pure Scriptural doctrines of Irish Catho- 
licity. These conversions, they desire us to state, are attri- 



DUBLIN DISTRICT. 2/5 

butable, through the Spirit of God, to a careful perusal of our 
own incomparable Mr. Stanford's admirable Handbook, and 
an unprejudiced contrast of its contents with the attempted 
refutation by Dr. O'Connell, all of whose sermons on its subjects 
they regularly attended, as well as some of those in answer to 
them which were delivered from St. Michan's pulpit." 

In the same paper appeared this allusion to Dr. 
O'Connell's Sermons ; — 

" The readers of the Warder are not quite unacquainted 
with the capabilities of Dr. O'Connell, and, therefore, they can 
form a pretty fair conjecture as to the substance of his opening- 
discourse. Instead of being an exposition of the Handbook, 
it was a tirade of abuse, in the Doctor's best style, on the 
Handbook's author. We think it due to his Doctorship, as 
well as to Mr. Stanford, to give a few of those epithets with 
which his reverence so much contributed to the delight of an 
' angered audience.' In his estimation — and his words met re- 
sponse in the tatter-clad women who filled the aisle — Mr. Stan- 
ford was ' a liar,' * a backbiter,' ' an ignoramus,' * a popinj ay,' and 
every other 'jay,' that the Doctor could think of. No single 
proof was brought forward to warrant a most trifling doubt as to 
the accuracy of Mr. Stanford's argument on that non-existent 
* Tradition,' and it was on this subject the e Doctor' said anything 
in the way of argument. It was a scolding sermon, not an argu- 
mentative one. 

One great charm in the movement going on within our 
city is, the peculiar method which the priests have recently 
adopted to neutralise its workings — viz., silence on the 
points of difference between Christianity and Romanism, 
and a strict adherence to the underhand cursing system. 
To frighten the people is the only resource left, because 
open discussion is found to be open exposure. I know 
that many men in independent circumstances, who 
figured as zealous devotees, either at the Jesuits' chapel, 
or his pretended Grace's sanctum in Marlborough-street, 
about twelve months ago, are now faithful Protestants, 
becoming such from having first asked themselves, 
" Why are our priests silent, when such important state- 
ments respecting religion are put out on placards V* 
And thus on, through "whys" and (4 wherefores," to the 
vital questions, " Is there some essential want in our 
Church V* — have many "come out;" and by the same 



276 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

process are many still coming out. Thus much have the 
controversial placards done to start the doubts, and so 
much have the sermons done to set them properly on 
the chase. And though this fact is undeniable, we have 
some clerical folk, even of our Church (professionally), 
who question it. To the callous and uninviting stand 
taken by such men belonging to our Church as these, 
is chiefly attributable the timidity observable in a Roman 
Catholic who has abandoned Rome. He loves Pro- 
testantism, but somehow fears Protestants. Not con- 
tent with doubting the progress of a work they ought 
not, as Protestants, seek to retard, these men endeavour 
to cast a slur on the capabilities of its promoters, and 
upon the plan of its operations. The success attending 
the workers and the system is ample reply to all their 
ungenerous and envious objections. 

I will here, en passant, observe, that the effect of the 
Irish Church Missions' system has been not merely evi- 
denced by many converts, but also by the change which 
is discernible in those who nominally profess the system 
exposed : " Priests and People," once "a toast," point- 
ing to a unity that was considered indissoluble, is now 
no longer of that inseparable nature which it seems 
they were. These names are not identified one with 
the other so very superstitiously as I knew them to 
have been. The priests call and implore the people to 
come to mass and confession ; but, though the people 
hear, they reply not, and do not go. They tremble at the 
consequences of the priest's wrath, but consider them- 
selves safe enough so long as they are outwardly " within 
the pale.'* I speak of men, for unfortunately the priests 
have not lost their sway over the effeminate portion of 
the Irish race. They can, doubtless, have some success 
where reason is pliable — where there is naturally no man- 
liness. But they have signally failed in gaining to the 
debasing subjection which characterised the people of 
past years, men — men who are not in feeling woman- 
ish. . I shall advance proof for this assertion : not 
a chapel in Dublin can boast of its mass-frequenters 
of the male sex being one-third of what it used to 



DUBLIN DISTRICT. 277 

be. But people may go to mass for curiosity or other 
such motives. Not so to confession. There, however — 
and it is the grand test — the priests of Dublin have lost 
almost all. Look into a chapel, any hour, of a confes- 
sion day, and see for yourself. All are found to be women — 
some prostrate before the confessional, or timidly waiting 
for their " turn," with sayings ready for utterance that 
they would blush to tell their mothers — others coming 
out of the box with the disgusting questions of the 
priests yet dinning in their ears, and seeking to veil the 
scarlet which momentarily suffuses their cheeks ; but 
there they are — all women. You may see an occasional 
man ; yes, a man to all appearance. Inquire what sort 
of a man he is, and you are sure to be informed that he 
seldom leaves his wife's "apron-strings," or that he is 
newly married to a young handsome bride, or is some- 
thing which does not exactly indicate then a manly mind. 
But at all events, there is a glorious absence of manliness 
manifested at all the confessionals of the city. The 
priests and the women have it now to themselves ; and, 
I presume, the women and the priests do not form " the 
people." But this general testimony is from my own 
experience. I shall not, however, be accused of want- 
ing proper respect for a valuable supporter of this evi- 
dence. No one will question the opinion on this sub- 
ject of Dr. Yore, Vicar- General of the Pope in Dublin. 
Then it exactly coincides with what I have said, only 
that the doctor does not say whether men or women are 
the absentees. He made use of the following expression 
not many Sundays' ago, in his own chapel : — 

" There are so few coming to their duty, that I am afraid every 
spark of Christianity is quite extinct in the breasts of those who 
had been faithful. The time is fast going by, and if you do not 
now come on, this Easter, too, will pass over the heads of thou- 
sands, leaving you as it found you/' 

The instant a Roman Catholic doubts, or loses confi- 
dence in his Church, he abandons the confessional ; and 
if he attends mass, it is for form's sake. This is the 
first step on quitting Borne, and, believing as I do, that 
the Romish system of religion is not the Christian sys^ 



2/8 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

tern of religion, I hail with delight every symptom of a 
sinner's casting it off. Our triumph, then, is not that 
the majority of the Dublin Roman Catholic men have 
become irreligious, in the true se7i$e, but that they have 
seen, and heard, and felt so much in reference to their 
Church as obliges them not to rely upon its authority or 
soul-saving powers, and that they must gradually and 
silently, but necessarily, fly from "the unclean thing." 
This is a triumph I can happily announce, and one in 
which every well-wisher of Roman Catholics and of Ire- 
land will fully participate. 

So steadily has the good work progressed, and still is 
progressing, that nearly every month requires an increase 
to the missionary agencies. Although they are now of 
considerable strength, they are not equal to the daily 
enlarging of the operations. The Rev. C. F. MacCarthy 
— perhaps one of the most practical controversialists of 
the day, and, for many other reasons besides, especially 
well adapted to the office — superintends the Dublin, or 
chief mission. He is assisted by two other clergymen. 
The missionary staff besides is composed of nine lay 
agents, fifty-five readers, and four schoolmasters. Every 
Saturday these meet Mr. MacCarthy at the society's office, 
where he imparts to them, in his peculiarly impressive 
style, much practical instruction — profitable alike for their 
individual interests and the grand object they all have 
in view. From amongst the agents thus regularly 
trained in Dublin, the different provincial missions are 
supplied. All "new men," are sent to Dublin, for the 
purpose of coming under Mr. MacCarthy's invaluable 
instruction ; and I have seen some who, when they came 
up, could barely reply to the simplest questions, go back 
fully able to combat the wiliest priest. 

Perhaps this system of training is the most important, 
as it is one of the most useful appendages to the mis- 
sion machinery. To render it of greater effect, an addi- 
tion to the society's expenses in Dublin has been made, 
which will secure an incalculably great advantge to its 
efficiency. It is also an indication of how bountifully 
the labours of this invaluable society have been blessed. 



GENERAL AGENCY. 2/9 

The increased expenditure is caused by it being found 
necessary to establish, on new and excellent principles, 
a missionary model school in this city — the head-quar- 
ters of that society's operations. The necessity was only 
explained, when the pious ladies of Dublin, by the most 
praiseworthy and untiring exertions, procured the neces- 
sary funds to arrange properly such a building as had 
been required. 

The following statement, which has been issued with 
regard to the New Mission House, fully explains its 
purpose : — 

" The success which the Almighty has mercifully vouchsafed 
to th-e exertions of the Society for Irish Church Missions, has 
raised a demand for an increased number of readers ; and clergy- 
men in all parts of the country have been requested to send 
up promising young men on probation to Dublin, to be instructed 
under Rev. C. F.MacCarthy, who has at work a system of training 
peculiarly well adapted for this purpose. In carrying these views 
into effect, it has been deemed to be of the utmost importance to 
provide a suitable lodging-house for the young men who may be 
sent up to be trained, that they may be also under the direct super- 
intendence of an experienced man, who can (when under the same 
roof) see that they attend to regular hours, and employ their 
time to the utmost advantage. Many most urgent reasons 
might be named to prove the necessity of strict superintendence, 
but those acquainted with Dublin will easily imagine them ; and 
in addition to the general evils of a town, there are many snares 
laid purposely to entrap the readers, by those who would rejoice 
in their downfall." 

Several pious and influential ladies in Dublin have 
formed themselves into a most useful auxiliary to the 
Irish Church Missions Society. By their exertions all 
the extensive operations in Dublin are very materially 
aided. 

I have now, as far as I was enabled, sketched the 
wonderful work so successfully carried on by this noble 
society. It only remains for me to sum up its general 
agency, in order to give a more thorough indication of 
its present position and prospects : — 

Including the Achill mission, which increases the 
agency by 41 individuals — viz., 4 clergymen, 6 Scripture- 



28Q THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

readers, 22 schoolmasters, and 9 schoolmistresses, the 
number of labourers directly employed by the Irish 
Church Missions Society will be found as— 316. This 
number is thus divided:— Ordained missionaries, 32; 
lay agents, 19; readers, 163; schoolmaster 60; and 
schoolmistresses 32. The number of principal missions 
now appointed, and in which these Gospel labourers 
toil, is 23. These are situated so as to easily communi- 
cate with 74 minor stations. At present 69 schools are 
directed by teachers of the society. Many of those 
schools are licensed places of worship. Parish churches 
are being daily enlarged, to accommodate the increasing 
congregations ; while new churches are being erected in 
the wildest and hitherto most inaccessible parts of the 
country. The districts thus favoured bear, physically, 
socially, and morally, every mark of the religious change 
they are undergoing, or have undergone. 

Another feature in the organisation, and one which 
points to a very considerable, though comparatively in- 
expensive, enlargement of the agency, is the establish- 
ment of " local committees for missions." This wise 
combination amongst the clergy has been productive of 
important results. The local committees, so called into 
existence, consult for the interests of the mission in their 
respective districts, and are aided by the parent society 
with readers, or any other species of co-operation requi- 
site. There are at present over thirty such committees 
in different portions of the country. Besides these, 
friendly-disposed clergymen, in over four hundred parts 
of Ireland, seek similar opportunities of extending God's 
"Word to their Roman Catholic countrymen. The local 
committees occasionally, as progress advises, become di- 
rect missions — so the work advances. 

The important task I laid out to myself, of sketching 
the Reformation Movement from the earliest period, is 
now performed. I am myself well aware of the imper- 
fections that can be shown in this necessarily cursory and 
too oft digressive narrative ; but I believe, however other- 
wise unequal to the great and serious undertaking, I 
have guarded against impartiality and injustice. The 



TESTIMONY TO THE WORK. 281 

details given are provable, and I hope not uninterest- 
ing. Facts have been carefully selected from probabili- 
ties ; and the religious, social, and moral condition of 
the people, under varied circumstances, has been allowed 
to develop itself. Some few observations appertaining 
to the general effect of the movement, and other circum- 
stances arising from it, now only remain to be made in 

CONCLUSION. 

Testimony to the reality of the work will 
certainly be least objectionable, when given solely upon 
the authority of those whose interest it is to deny it 
if they at all can. I shall, therefore, permit the foes 
of Reformation to portray in their own peculiar fashion, 
and with much awkward reluctance, its progress. The 
Nation newspaper, universally admitted to be the most 
zealous advocate of what Roman Catholics deemed 
to be their right, wailing over the havoc, illustrates 
the process of heaven's vengeance upon the apostasy, 
thus : — 

" The Irish nation is fast dissolving, as the Jewish nation dis- 
solved before the curse of God — as the Carthaginian nation dis- 
solved before the sword of Rome — as the Red Indian race silently 
dissolves before the face of the White Man. Ireland, is ceasing 
to be a Roman Catholic nation" 

The same organ of the Romish republican party 
adds : — 

u In many parishes at present the priest gazes on his empty 
chapel, and thinks of the tempting offer of a pension from the 
Crown — a graver peril to religion than a thousand ecclesiastical 
titles' bills. With the remnant of the Catholic priesthood of 
Ireland lost in the purlieus of the Atlantic cities, with the youth 
of Connaught reared up to hate the faith of their race and na- 
tion, with the priests fed upon English bounty, the Roman Ca- 
tholic Church in Ireland will need a Defence Association of guar- 
dian angels to save it from extinction.*' 

Apropos of the final sentence in the above, I shall 



282 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

here insert a significant passage from a speech deli- 
vered by Father Slulien, at a banquet given to him be- 
fore his departure for America, where he found greater 
danger still existing towards his Church. In these few 
words he describes the religion he professes, and admits 
its extinction : — 

" Soon, soon the day will come when the saints will look down 
from heaven, and see their own land a wilderness — none to speak 
their praises, or revere their temples, old or new.'* 

ei Soon, soon 55 not a saint- worshipper will Ireland be 
guilty of possessing ; all her devotion will henceforward 
be given unto Him from whom it was so long withheld. 
Then will she have a "defence association" of angels, 
who need not dread that the glory of their King will be 
divided amongst them. Then will Ireland bid fair to be 
as of yore, the home of prosperity, and the " island of 
saints ;" not as now, the land of paupers, saint-worship- 
pers, and religion-mongers. 

The notorious Father Fitzgerald, while lamenting this 
great fact, inadvertantly admits, in the following sentence, 
that the priests are not regarded with the religious re- 
spect of old : — 

u These evils are not irremediable, if the priests were, as of old, 
the tribunes of the people, to enlighten, to cheer, to lead them 
to peaceful triumph over their oppressors and destroyers. But 
as it is, our nation and our Church are perishing ." 

The favourite organ of the late Dr. Murray (Roman 
Catholic Archbishop), the Dublin Evening Post of Nov. 
11th, 1851, records the triumph of the movement in 
these terms : — 

«We learn from unquestionable (Roman) Catholic authority, 
that the success of the proselytisers in almost every part of the 
country, and, we are told, in the metropolis, is beyond all that 
the worst misgivings could have dreamt of.'' 

The Times, too, for a long time sceptical as to this 
important point, makes the following statement : — 

" It seems now pretty clear that something like a Reformation 
is taking place in the province of Connaught. . . . The Irish 
mind is, at this moment, undergoing a change of incalculable 
importance." 



TESTIMONY TO THE TVORK. 283 

Dr. Cullen's pet paper, the Tablet, regretting the 
glorious advance of truth, exclaims : — 

" We repeat, that it is not Tuarn, nor Cashel, nor Armagh, 
that are the chief seats of successful proselytism, but this very 
city in which we live." 

With great satisfaction I also transfer the annexed 
passage from Dr. Wilde's Irish 'Popular Superstitions, 
lately published. It suits this point admirably: — 

M One of our most learned and observant Roman Catholic 
friends has just written to us, in answer to some queries relative 
to superstitions — ■ The tone of society in Ireland is becoming 
more and more ■ Protestant' every year; the literature is a Pro- 
testant one, and even the priests are becoming more Protestant 
in their conversation and manners. They have condemned all 
the holy wells and resorts of pilgrims, with the single exception 
of Lough Derg, and of this they are ashamed : for, whenever a 
Protestant goes upon the island, the ceremonies are stopped ! 
Among all the affectionate mentions of his dearly-beloved father 
made by John O'Connell, he had not the courage to say 'the 
Lord rest his sowle.' I have watched these changes with great 
interest.' ' 

These evidences could without difficulty be multiplied. 
One great and universal refuge from this danger, pointed 
at by the priests, was emigration. Far away from the par- 
ticular enemy to Rome that Ireland now possesses, it was 
thought that the peasant would havehacl nothing to induce 
him to abandon error. No kind friend iu foreign lands was 
expected to give him a Bible, and then he was quite safe. 
But, alas for human speculation, the priests have discovered 
that no land where freedom lives can countenance Rome 
as Rome could desire. America, the greatest hope of the 
affrighted sons of " Mother Church," so honestly shields 
the right of a free conscience, that, upon the authority of 
Father Mullen, already named, two mil! ions of people have 
been lost to Romanism within the United States. He 
further declares, that bad as it is for "the Church" at 
home, it is far worse when the people flock to Am erica; 
they there forget their priests altogether, and go without 
hesitation to heretical meeting-houses. Thus the move- 



284 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

ment so felt in Ireland stretches its wholesome strength into 
the bosom of a vast country beyond the huge Atlantic. 

The Charge of Bribery, as a means to effect 
this great and godly work, is in itself so absurd as scarcely 
to need refutation. But because of the audacity and 
reckless perseverance with which it has been urged, a few 
words about it may not be ill-placed. Fragile, indeed, 
would be the work linked together by such a miserable 
chain as that corruptible one, which those who ever find 
it a ready tie for themselves, would make the world be- 
lieve unites the Irish converts to Christianity. Disho- 
nesty, not poverty, scars the life of man. Can it be 
credited, that tens of thousands, without getting rid of 
the latter, would soil their good name with the former ? 
No, the converts of Ireland are linked to Christ by a 
chain more durable than adamant — more strong than 
death. This has been proven by experience — this will 
be further seen by time. If sincerity were not at the 
bottom of the act, why would a man accept the most re* 
volting persecution instead of peace ? If noble motives 
did not prompt him on, if his establishment in Christi- 
anity had not been complete, how can we account for 
the man who had fawned at a fellow-creature's feet, 
deeming him a demigod, now casting off his chains, 
and looking with manly independence to heaven alone. 
His character has become regenerate — his new life ex- 
ertive and uncontaminated. Having, according to the 
logic advanced, similar opportunities in this point before, 
why not show similar results ? By the fruit the tree is 
known. Pure Christianity is the wand which has exor- 
cised the evil, and planted the good. Pure Christianity 
is the bribe which has been eagerly grasped at by tens 
of thousands of Irishmen. Pure Christianity is the wreath 
which entwines the convert's brow with happiness, and 
enables him to smile at the sensualist's base calumny. 
With Romanism the prevailing scene is glitter and gold — 
to this earthly dross does it naturally assign every result. 
Its eyes are as earth — earthy. With pure Christianity, 
whether in a Connemara hut or in a Windsor Castle, 
there is an immortal/ constant, burning sunshine. Its rays 



THE CHARGE OF BRIBERY. 285 

impart an unspeakable bliss. It is diametrically opposed 
to Romanism. I have taken the priestly accusation as an 
insult to my fellow-countrymen, as a calumny on the 
Christian religion, and as such I repel it. No proof in 
its support has ever been attempted, although they have 
far and away paraded the falsehood with daring effrontery; 
but men are not always blind under Romish influence, 
and the depth of this miserable calumny will, by the God 
of the Reformation, be made manifest even to them. 

In order to give a great substance to this monstrous 
charge, a priestly " Defence Association" was estab- 
lished, whose fundamental object is avowedly the 
suppression of a proselytism which it asserts is thus 
carried on. To prove that assertion — at one of 
its public meetings — the head of the Romish Church 
here, urged the positive necessity there existed of 
procuring, not only simple testimony, but appalling 
proof of the supposed wretched system of proselytism by 
bribery. That this purpose may be effected with unerring 
accuracy, the secretary carried on, as directed, from that 
day forth, a regular correspondence with the priests and 
other influentials in the districts of Ireland where God's 
Gospel more especially prevailed. The meeting was held 
to receive this testimony, and many, like myself, went 
thither to be enlightened on a charge which, if proved, 
would not be more emphatically censured by the eman- 
cipated Paul Cullen, than by all Protestants. But what 
has the band of "deliverers" gleaned throughout Ireland 
to substantiate the abhorred idea — what testimony that 
the heart-breaking misery of our unfortunate country 
was made available for a satanic snare ? The meeting 
had been held, but the expected proof, alas for human 
hopes, was a dead, dismal, hideous blank — an imminent 
failure. The character of our glorious Christian cause 
was brightened by the base attempt to blacken it. 

It is well that at length the unscrupulous and lawless 
gang of Defenders have had their fabrications blown into 
thin air, and by themselves. They could not show, though 
having searched diligently, where, amidst Ireland's cala- 
mities, the detestable accusation of proselytism by bribery 



286 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

existed. Mr. Dallas, too, felt called upon to vindicate 
the character of the movement, and challenged the secre- 
tary of that society to produce one proof, and he would 
cease to carry on the operations further. The challenge 
was declined, and the charge has thus been nobly refuted. 

The Number of Converts is much larger than 
the figures giving roundly those who have openly " come 
out" would indicate ; but even only reckoning those who 
are avowedly converts, 35,000 is far within the number. 
The largest portion of these will be found in the West, 
where better than 13,000 have "come to Jesus the one 
Mediator,'' from Rome's countless and powerless advo- 
cates. I think I am safe in saying that 20,000 converts 
have been brought to truth through the Irish Church 
Missions Society alone. Figures can only very uncertainly 
inform of the extension of the Gospel. It spreads so 
mysteriously rapid and far that His eye which penetrates 
all time and things can alone judge of its extent or effect. 
By way of explaining the influence of its operations, I 
may mention, that in one month over 10,000 Roman Ca- 
tholics are conversed with on religion by the Irish Church 
Missions' agents in Dublin. Impressions of greater or 
less importance are made on each of these, and through 
them are communicated to others. In this manner 
inquiry is created and fostered. Sometimes the doubts 
raised by conversation are satisfied by the formal public 
lectures; and then, if the individual thus unsettled in 
Rome does not become a Protestant, he cannot be counted 
a Romanist. He is a Romanist in name, and a convert 
*in all but name. If the persons who are acted upon by 
feelings of this kind be added to those who have been 
less timid in. becoming avow ed converts, the number of the 
latter, instead of as before given, should be at least trebled. 

The Influence of Gospel Truth is now uni- 
versally felt in Ireland, and from the nature of things 
it is difficult to comprehend how Rome can long survive. 
The priests see that, and though it startles them, they 
have not so lost self-control as not to assume a quiet they 
do not really feel. They know that the people of Ireland 
are being gradually, continually, and gently drawn out 



INFLUENCE OF CHRISTIANITY. 287 

of Romanism, or, which means the same thing, educated 
in Christianity. The general operation is evidently 
actuated by the Spirit of the Most High. Its signal 
success could not else be accounted for. Trace it through 
its numerous features, its separate or combined actions 
on a being or beings, and the great movement bears in 
most intelligible characters the " signet " of Divine aid. 
Look at its results in the individual or locality — either 
physical, intellectual, moral, or religious — and you at 
once identify the wondrous change with the workman- 
ship of God. Did we require to illustrate how indispen- 
sable to national prosperity — how conducive to the de- 
velopment of man's nobler faculties is the teaching and 
learning of God's Word — the history of old Ireland 
when purely Christian, and the changes occurring 
daily where Christ is at present preached and received, 
afford abundant proof. I could contrast the North 
with the South — districts of the South or West, with 
each other, and see whether the Gospel or its abuse 
more effectually promoted the interests of man in any 
specific walk. I could point to Connemara, while the 
priests held supremacy, and to Connemara initiated in 
Christianity ; and even though the aid of prosperous 
times was at the back of the former era in that country's 
history, I would ask, whether now or before it had at- 
tained that happiness, that quiet, and that soul-comfort- 
ing religion, which it seems is a grand yearning of man ? 
Leaving the hitherto barren districts of Ireland in their 
Gospel-acquired character, I could close the picture 
with individuals whose wills were as untractable as their 
natural endowments were great, subdued by the copious 
and urgent influences of this holy training — I could 
point out reckless sinners, who, coming to a knowledge of 
Christ's unadulterated religion, now seek but that path 
which leads onward to moral perfection and eternal bliss. 
I could, in short, practically show that the systematic 
study of this science, if I may so call it, constitutes 
the only best influence on our social and moral condi- 
tion. Time will show this desirable change manifested 
throughout the length and breadth of the land. The 



288 THE REFORMATION MOVEMENT. 

remedy for our long-neglected miseries is at length being 
skilfully applied. Its effects are already being generally 
felt. 

I have merely to add, that it is my anxious hope, as 
it is my fervent prayer, that the Romish Church continue 
to be vigorously but charitably opposed, and that the 
resources of the soldiers engaged in the warfare be aug- 
mented ; and I look confidently to the issue. To Rome's 
presence we impute our unhealthiness — to her absence 
we look for recovery. Let all who can and are desirous 
to wrest the tyrannic baton from her grasp and break it 
to pieces — who wish to hold to Christ and crush Hi3 
enemies, but support the spread of missionaries, and 
we trust to the Father of our Lord Jesus to uphold 
them against the outrages of fanatical rabbles, to whose 
violence they must necessarily be exposed. From this 
contest do I hope to see Ireland arise as in her pristine 
grandeur, and as nearly as possible realising the picture 
of those who, though they might have loved her, tended 
her, in ignorance of her disease — in short, I expect to 
see her become — 



' Great, glorious, and free, 



First flower of the earth, and first gem of the 6ea." 

"And now," in the words of the 32nd verse of the 
20th chapter of Acts, " I commend you to God, and to 
the word of his grace, which is able to build you up, 
and to give you an inheritance among all them which 
are sanctified." 



THE END. 



Dublin : Printed by George Drought, 6, Bachelor's-walk. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper proces 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: April 2005 

PreservationTechnologie 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATIO 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 

■ 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




1 



